Shop Mobile More Submit  Join Login

Similar Deviations
Organized by Artist
Starting from 11th result Go to first result

The small house is rattling everywhere from the pounding droplets of the heavy rain, and the light becomes dimmer, the stance almost enveloped in darkness, as if it were already late in the afternoon, instead of being just midday. The overall atmosphere actually feels a bit sleepy, a tiny bit moody, and the house´s temperature drops, losing its previous warmth, as the air is beginning to feel chilly. Although the wood walls seem to be resisting the ambush of the storm, they are undoubtedly beginning to absorb the humidity. You can smell it in the air, as it gets filled with the soothing smell of dampened earth. A smell that almost lulls you to sleep, if you close your eyes enough time.

Serah sighs.

Although this house it´s a happy place, built with hard work, hope and love, it´s definitely not a healthy environment for small children… if she and Snow ever have one.

The young woman sighs again and then shivers, her short skirt and light sweater seem now a very improper choice of dressing, given the current weather, as her long, wavy pink hair flutters behind her, while she carries in her hands two cups of homemade hot chocolate. One for her, just like every night.

Although it had been hard the first weeks they arrived at New Bodhum, and it took them tremendous hard work, she has learned to love every piece of this new home, and especially love the chocolate they can extract from Gran Pulse´s earth, now completely without the aid of the fal´Cie. Somehow, this taste feels more real than anything she had tasted before, back at Cocoon.

So, it has become her every night routine. Before going to bed, every night she has at least one coup, as much as Snow might hate it, being that the reason why she usually drinks it alone, while her goof of a boyfriend takes Cocoon-made coffee instead. The strawberry blonde giggles, realizing such thought would be worthy of her sister´s approval. And sighs again, as the last thought reminds her of the one reason that´s stressing her out this much.

Hot chocolate is a late night routine, but it´s also a soothing-stress routing, she having a cup of hot chocolate to ease her heart whenever she´s feeling particularly anxious about something. Well, being completely honest, most of the times it´s about someONE. Two people, to be exact.

One, is currently working hard on the new fence the NORA team is building to keep Gran Pulse´s wild life away from their small town.

The other, the one that usually worries her the most, is actually the one that she wishes to know her exact whereabouts at that moment. And as usual, it´s the one who wouldn´t tell. That´s why Lightning is the current culprit for the hot chocolate lying on Serah´s hand.

'Damn Claire! When will you learn not to make me worry?' She smiles a bit at the use of the dirty word, knowing her sister would scold her for that.

'You know, Lightning? Sometimes being your sister is so demanding!' She screams inside her head, a bit serious and a tad playful, trying to drop her dark mood if even just slightly. But she´s feeling so frustrated at the moment! If at least someone could understand her! Then she scolds herself at the thought, knowing that, this time, there´s exactly one person who understands, and who´s now suffering, just like she is; she remembers now she´s not the only one sick of worry about her sister´s fate.

She glances down at the cups she´s clutching with each hand. This time, there is a second chocolate, destined for the lone figure standing over the windowsill. The boy – no, the teen, she reminds herself – stands motionless, his sight lost in the deepest part of the storm, his silver hair sparkling with the faint light of the small candles scattered over the counter and close to the makeshift door, and in the rest of the living room.

The place is so small they only need three candles to illuminate the living room, but it hasn´t mattered how small it might be. It´s their home, where they all have lived the last couple of weeks after the fall of Cocoon, and after finally solving the thousands of time paradox created, the place where they had lived after saving none other than the Goddess Etro herself.

Together, always together.

And now this is their home, where they all live now, not only Snow, her fiancé, and her friends, the NORA group, but also Hope, still in his teenage years, just like the first time she had met him, small and slim and cute, the Hope that has lost just recently part of his innocence, and who now is standing at the window, sulking; he´s lived with them too, whenever his father is out of town, helping out in Crystallized Cocoon… and where her sister, Claire, lives too, just like Serah once dreamed.

As if he could hear her thoughts, the young teen sighs, and she smiles a bit, knowing were his thoughts are lost into. Or with whom.

"She should´ve arrived by now". He speaks apparently to no one, but knows that she´s around to hear him. And to agree. Without turning around, he keeps talking as she puts the cup on his hand. "It´s been five days now. Five days ago she should´ve arrived."

She smiles, thankful for his understanding and his care. Having him all worried at least gives her the task to calm him, to comfort him, instead of eating her nails out of anguish for her lost sister.

She looks up towards the celling, noticing the storm fading; the silence reaches her first, and then she hears the sound of scattered and faint chirps from the small birds that inhabit New Boduhm along with them. A cheerful indicator that it has already stopped raining. She smiles a bit more, thankful for the respite, and turns to address the young teen, while searching for the words that would appease him too.

"I know, Hope, but you heard Captain Amodar. The storm reached them first, so they couldn´t get sooner. But he assured us they were fine, just delayed."

"But what if something did happen?" this time he turns around and meets her eyes. "What if they were ok but then suddenly were attacked? Or if they lost the path and are wandering around? Or their plane crashed in this storm?! Or…?" she hushes him with a finger over his lips.

"You shouldn´t get me worried, you know?"

He sighs again, looking at the young woman apologetically, and takes her by the hand.

"I know, Serah. I´m sorry, sometimes I forget she´s your sister. But I… I… have a bad feeling about this."

She giggles at his response, an attempt to hide her own uneasiness.

"Of course you do, silly! You always do whenever is about my sister!"

He smiles a bit at her response, and still has the decency to blush.

"Besides, you should keep in mind it is MY duty to worry and be scared about all the monsters and things that could happen to her, and YOUR duty to clap my hand and tell me everything´s going to be alright. So please stop being all worried and smile for me." She scolds  him a bit more, which only makes him blush even further.

"Yeah, sorry, but if she only…"

He doesn´t finish the sentence, since Fang, the always loud Gran Pulse native, bursts inside, almost breaking the door, panting, obviously in a struggle to catch her breath.

Serah is startled by her sudden entrance, but even more so by the ragged appearance of the warrior, who appears completely sodden, her dark hair glued to her face and skin, her feet covered in mud, but more importantly, her eyes looking haunted.

"Serah! Hurry!" The warrior is finally able to articulate through gasps. "The plane has arrived!!"

"What? In this storm? How could they!?"

Without another word, not even to address the teen close to the strawberry blonde, the tall woman takes Serah by the hand, and almost drags her out of the house.

"Don´t know, but by the look of it, it´s not good news."

The last sentence makes the silver haired teen go pale, and he feels glued to the windowsill for a moment, but then he recovers and rushes past the door, chocolate forgotten, as he breaks into a sprint, intent on following the pair.

Already running, the words also startles Serah, while she struggles to run along the sludge, her small boots trapped in the unsteady mud, making every step a tremendous effort, as the Pulsian pulls her hard, and the girl tries to keep her balance and her state of mind too, both at the same time.

"What? What do you mean, Fang?"

Fang remains silent for a bit, unable to find words that wouldn´t make matters worse, while Serah fights to keep her step. But her anxiety picks it´s highest point the moment the girl finally meets the emerald eyes of the tall woman, and recognizes fear in them. That can only mean one thing.

"It´s… it´s about Lightning… right?" Serah fights the lump on her throat. She hates to ask, but she´s more terrified at the silence.

Fang blinks, as if fighting back an emotion, as she slowly brings her stride to a halt; suddenly the mask of ice and calm comes back to the tall Pulsian, a sight Serah is able to witness… so like her sister had always done in front of the young strawberry blonde, always in an attempt to protect her. That simple action drives her closer to tears.

'Is it really that bad?'

Fang gulps, and is finally able to articulate, looking straight at Serah´s eyes.

"Yeah, it´s about Lightning. It seems she´s one of the survivors of her patrol. And I´ve heard she´s injured… badly."

"What do you mean?? Fang!! What…?"

"Don´t ask me anything else!!" the woman yells, her control almost lost. She has to inhale deeply, forcing herself to remember who she is talking to. "Really, Serah… I don´t know anything else… so please don´t ask."

Serah bits her lip, as tears threaten to fall. She knows she shouldn´t push Fang either. Ever since all of them returned from crystalized state, the tall woman has gotten so close to Lightning, this dire situation must be very difficult for her too. So the young woman bits her lip harder, as she starts another sprint, pushing her legs to run as fast as they can, leaving Fang behind.

The Pulse born notices the attempt, and sighs, following the young woman, this time her stride doesn´t falter for even a bit, emerald eyes focused firmly at their path.

"I´m sorry, Serah… I didn´t mean to." She catches up with her, but doesn´t feel strong enough to face the young strawberry blonde again.

The addressed girl smiles thankfully. "Don´t worry, Fang. We shouldn´t distract ourselves from this. If my sister needs us, we have to be there soon enough."

The warrior smiles. "Yes of course. Especially if we don´t want to have our assess kicked by her infamous booth."

They look at each other and laugh at the joke, as the celling of the makeshift hangar appears in their line of vision. As she sees them, Serah redoubles her effort, making the Pulsian warrior to admire her for the speed.

'Well, after all, she IS Lightning´s sister'

And, as if it wasn´t fast enough, the young woman strains her legs to go even faster, the moment a tall and broad figure appears in front of the entrance of one of the barracks.

"Captain Amodar!!"

The addressed man raises his head at hearing his name, and as he sees the small frame approaching faster, a brilliant smile graces his rough and tanned features.

"Well I´ll be! It´s the little Farron!" He waves at her in salute, but the young pinkette flings herself into his enormous belly, searching for the comfort of the huge man. "Hello there Serah! Nice to see you too!"

The tall man rises his brown eyes to meet emerald ones, as Fang catches up with them, stopping a few steps away from the pair, not wanting to interfere, but eager to know about her friend. Without words, he understands their rush, and as broad hands rest on much smaller and trembling shoulders, he makes a movement with his head, prompting the raven haired woman to keep going, and his eyes come back to the shaking figure clutching his robes.

Fang only nods faintly, and without words, sprints towards the hangar, thankful for having someone who would give the young woman the reassurance she can´t give her, and making a silent prayer for her own younger sister to arrive sooner.

Serah meets Captain Amodar´s dark eyes with watery azure orbs, a gesture that makes the old soldier marvel at how much they look like his protégée´s, but then he notices the countenance of anguish and fear in the younger girl, and puts his thoughts aside, focusing on the small woman clinging at his battered and dirty robes.

The young strawberry blonde looks intently at him, and her eyes water a bit more, this time out of guilt too. Serah knows she should just run and see for herself her sister´s condition, must probably Lightning is waiting for her at this very moment. But her heart is aching terribly with fear at the thousands of ghastly possibilities. She fears she wouldn´t stand it. So she clings harder to the man who, ever since she met him in Bodhum, has looked after both of them, Lightning and her, as if they were his children.

The man is startled by her actions at first, but immediately understands her probable state of mind, and gives her a reassuring smile, trying to comfort her, as a broad finger dries a single tear in her cheek.

"Now c´mon, little one. I know you´re worried about your sister, but you shouldn´t. Farron is a lot tougher than that, and you know it far better than I do."

"I-I know, I know Captain," Serah stutters as she pushes away from the man, only enough to be able to see his face properly, as her hands still clutch the fabric of his uniform, "but… is… is she… ok?" She´s too afraid to ask the full question, so she lets it hanging in the air, hoping the man would understand.

The captain´s face darkens a tad, but immediately smiles for her. "Nothing a good cup of hot chocolate and the care of her lovely sister can´t cure. Now show me the smile you´ll give her the moment you see her."

Serah lowers her eyes, still overwhelmed, and speaks out her fears, her voice barely a whisper "I know but… but I don´t know what I would do if I lose her again, Amodar… I just got her back…" the last words are almost lost in the wind, unheard if the man hadn´t been intent at hearing them. More tears fall from the closed eyelids, and Serah feels herself about to break, but the man cups her chin and makes her meet his eyes once more.

"C´mon, Serah. You, too, are far stronger than this. You´re a Farron who´s already proven her worth, and, between just you and me, I usually think that you´re a lot stronger than your sister, honestly." He winks at her after his last words, and his smile gets bigger.

Through tear stained face, this time she smiles at him, a sincere one at his words, and he chuckles. "That´s right, little Farron! That´s the thing she will need for now."

Reassured just slightly by his words and his cheer, and feeling just a bit stronger now, she gives a step back, letting go of the tight grip she has on him. "But at least tell me something. Is she… is she out of… of danger?"

"Yeah, her life isn´t compromised. Don´t worry." He takes her once more by the shoulders and makes her turn around, pushing her gently towards the entrance of the hangar. "Now, go. I think your sister´s asleep now, but I´m sure she´s waiting for you, and will wake up the moment you arrive. So don´t make her wait any longer."

She turns a bit to thank him, and sprints towards the hangar, not noticing Hope approaching fast.

But the old Captain does, and as the teen is about to pass him, only inclining his head in greeting, he clutches the teen´s robes from behind, stopping him in his rush and making him stagger.

"He-hey!! What are you doing?! I wanna go!" The teen protests, but the seriousness in the man´s eyes prevent him from saying any more words.

"Listen to me carefully, young lad." Amodar releases him, but his other hand rests on Hope´s shoulder, as he brings his face closer to the teen´s. "The two Farron´s are going to live some moments of stress and fear." He locks eyes with the teen, prompting him to pay attention. "I know Lightning won´t accept it, but they will need a man to stand by them. To take care of them." Hope´s eyes widen in surprise. "Are you up to the challenge young man?"

"W-well yeah!" it takes it only a moment for him to recover. "Yeah! Of course I´ll be! You don´t need to ask." Then he doubts a second, before asking. "But… what about you? They think of you as their father, or at least I know Serah does."

Amodar releases him at that last statement and laughs out loud, surprised and amused by his words.

"Thank you lad, I really don´t know how they see me, but I certainly do see them like that." He turns serious once more. "But they´re not, after all. On the other hand, you are part of their family, so they´ll need you. Now, I know they have other men in their family, and I know Serah won´t be alone. But I´ve seen the way Farron looks at you, she really trusts you. So I´m asking again. Are you up to the challenge?"

The young teen puffs his chest in pride. "I am."

The man chuckles as he ruffles his hair, a gesture that still annoys the teen. "Well done, young man. I really hope you keep your promise."

"I will!" Hope gives a few steps away from the officer, until he notices the man is not following him. "Er… aren´t you going to see Lightning too?"

Amodar smiles apologetically at the teen. "No, lad. I have some errands to do first, some families I have to visit, to give them less happy news."

Hope´s eyes sadden, understanding the meaning of his words, and with a nod, he walks away, waving goodbye to the man and wishing him good luck, as he starts a sprint, searching for his mentor, the officer´s words still clinging at his chest.


Serah finds Fang already inside the hangar, in a small building constructed with rocks and wood from the Yaschaas Massif, a makeshift barrack that allow the soldiers to rest after their duties, and allow them to feel comfortable during the warm weather of Gran Pulse. Just close to the main door, the soldiers conditioned a smaller construction that would serve as an infirmary, bringing some beds, tools and equipment they could recover from the broken and crystalized Cocoon, selecting the equipment they would most probably need for their missions, and that wouldn´t need power from the fal´Cie to function. It has been a hard task, but fortunately there were rudimentary machines they could still use.

The Pulse woman is standing outside the closed door, her eyes shut and her arms crossed, in an imminent gesture of anger repressed just slightly, and surely looking ready to explode.

"Fang! Did you see her? Is Lightning ok?"

"I couldn´t get inside. They wouldn´t let me in." The woman grunts, obviously angered by the delay. "It seems the doctor is still checking on her."

As if on cue, a tall, raven haired soldier steps outside the door, closing it with care behind him, as if not wanting to make any sound. The man wears a worn out uniform, covered with a white coat that now seems more of some other color than white, most probably for overuse. Serah Immediately recognizes him as Falcon, the medic from the Blitz Squad, the group that claimed to be absolutely loyal to Lightning, even when everything seemed lost. As he gives a step back from the door, both women surround him, startling him.

"Ugh! Fang! Serah! Don´t do that again!" the man protests, as he faces his friends. Serah notices he looks worn out, completely exhausted, with dark circles over his eyes and a faint stubble over his chin, his dark hair seems to know far better days.

The smaller woman smiles apologetically, while the tall one just grunts a response.

"Well? Are we able to see her now?"

He raises his hands in a conciliating gesture. "Lieutenant Farron is sleeping at the moment. She´s got a fractured leg, some fractured ribs too and an injury in her head. But everything is controlled and attended now, she´s completely out of danger" the man adds, as he hears Serah gasping, "nonetheless she´s very exhausted, so she should rest. I gave her a sedating tea to keep her as painfree as possible."

"Ah tea??!" Fang explodes before Serah can say anything. "What makes you think a freakin' tea can do anything against a broken bone???" She yells at the man, completely aggravated.

"SShhh!! Keep it down Fang!! You´ll wake the Lieutenant up!" Falcon hushes her, flustered by the Pulsian´s actions, and turns his head towards the closed door, as if wanting to check on the woman, but instead he sighs and rubs his neck with a hand, trying to keep his temper and obviously thinking of a way to keep the tall warrior at bay. "Look. I understand you´re both very worried about Lieutenant Farron, but I think there´s something you two should see first. She just gave me her permission to show you."

"What do you mean?" Serah asks, glad he just said it´s just some broken bones, but feeling her anguish coming back to her the moment she hears his last words.

"Why would we need her permission to know?" Fang still yells, but this time is Serah the one to answer, her peaking emotions finding a way out.

"Do you really need an answer to that? It´s Lightning we´re talking about."

Fang grunts, struggling to keep her frustration under control, as she passes a hand through her rustled hair. "I know. I know..."

Falcon smiles thankfully at Serah, awed at the idea of someone standing tall against the fearsome woman. "Then follow me, please. It´s better if I show you instead of just telling you."

They walk around the corner and enter a small room, immediately connected to the infirmary, but separated by it with a huge window. Through them, both women are able to see a lean frame resting on the farthest bed from the window, part of her head enveloped in a broad gauze, and pink locks scattered over the clean pillow.

"Lightning!" Serah screams, giving a step forward as if to reach out for her sister, but refrains, as she sees her chest rise and fall slowly and deep, her eyes shut and her countenance that of peace, small indicators of deep slumber.

"Don´t worry Serah." The doctor reassures her. "She´s ok, just asleep. The tea has made its effect."

Fang stands without moving, her eyes still focused on her friend´s resting figure, but still addresses the man. "You haven´t explained why you can´t give her something stronger for her to function better, instead of letting her be bed-ridden."

She then notices the man pushing a big piece of equipment, full of cables, buttons and a small screen. She helps him, and after moving the heavy artifact together, he´s finally able to turn it on, and gets into explaining mode.

"This is a rudimentary ultrasound machine. Through sound, the computer inside can create images of the parts inside of the body."

"Oh! I´ve seen one before! My mom used to get some studies like that when she was very sick, back in… Bodhum…" Serah starts excited at recognizing the machine, but as the memory strikes, her voice drops until it becomes almost a whisper. Fang stands beside her and places a hand on her shoulder in a reassuring gesture. She doesn´t know how to comfort the young woman, but it seems to be enough, since Serah looks up at her with a smile.

"Yeah, exactly those." Falcon continues, pleased to know the young woman has someone else to rely on, besides her sister and Snow. "So we´ve performed some of these studies to Lieutenant Farron." He explains as the machine turns on completely, the screen coming into life, and they see unintelligible images displayed on it, some dark and bright shadows moving all around. At watching their faces of disbelief, the man explains further, using his finger to point at the images as he speaks. "This is your sister´s abdomen. Her insides are ok, we didn´t find anything that would tell us there was something wrong which would make us take her into urgent surgery. But then we found this…" he points at a small, round, black ball that rests in the middle of the screen and has what seems to be a small bean inside.

The two women still look at the screen completely lost, without being able to discern one shadow from the other, and Serah tilts her head, trying to comprehend, but to no avail.

"I know it´s not easy to understand," Falcon continues, "but I´m sure the next part of the recording will totally clarify."

As if on cue, the room is filled with a deafening, drumming sound, a steady rhythm that resonates through the walls and makes both women´s skin shiver.

After hearing the rhythmic, loud beat, Serah understands right away the meaning of the images, and brings her hands to her mouth, fighting to control her overwhelming emotions, as her eyes begin to moist.

But Fang is still clueless, and tilts her head like the strawberry blond did previously, struggling to understand. Immediately after, the small bean inside the black ball jumps, startling the tall warrior, and making Serah giggle among tears.

After two seconds, Fang´s mind finally processes the images, and as her eyes widen in surprise, her face goes pale, and then she looks to the side, her eyes immediately falling to the figure lying motionless on the distant bed. As if sensing the woman´s stare, azure eyes open up slowly, and both set of eyes meet each other in a silent interchange.

But the dark woman is confused.

Should she jump in joy? Should she apologize? Is it good? Is it a bad thing? Should they do something?

A small smile drawn in the distance reassures the tall woman, and a second after a scream next to the warrior startles her, taking her out of her surprise, as Serah finally recovers her voice.

Hope you like it! I know there isn´t much action, but I kinda liked this part! Hope you don´t mind some angst! Love you all!!

link to 2nd chapter: [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.


Lightning knows she´s asleep, in between her dream she´s perfectly aware it´s exactly that, a dream… but the drenching smell of burned flesh is far too real, far too perceptible, and so intense it nauseates her, almost making her vomit. The pain, and the dizziness, are also just too real to be a mere dream. Her ears are ringing, and she feels disoriented, her body aching everywhere. Though her eyes are open, the scene is blurred, enveloped in a faint darkness that sometimes is replaced by what she thinks should be daylight. The earth around her feels like shaking, or is she the one moving? There are shadows, and lights, and figures moving fast, and in between her confusion, she realizes that sometimes she´s able to see the ground, while the next moment she´s facing the sky. She can´t make out anything correctly, the only recognizable feature is a dim light in front of her and someone´s faraway yells of help… and then, as if her mind would´ve been expecting it, but without really being prepared, the blackness consumes her whole.

After what seems a moment, through her closed eyelids she notices a faraway light that, in an instant, occupies her whole field of vision, and the sensations change. That´s the moment she realizes the previous images hadn´t been a dream, but something that had been happening to her, a memory, and now, as she tries to open her eyes, the blurry scene in front of her is filled with a white, warm light that envelops her whole, hurting her sight, and she shuts her eyes again.

Slowly, Lightning becomes aware of the rest of her body, and hears whispers beside her, male voices she cannot place. She tries to move, to ask for help, but her body doesn't respond to her orders, it feels as if her limbs don´t belong to her anymore, and instead, as in payback for her unwanted commands, her whole body yells back at her in the form of a shockwave, as she´s enveloped in sheer, insurmountable pain, which seems to be born from her womb and expand towards each part of her flesh. The pain is so intense it seems to illuminate her closed eyelids with a yellow hue, and travels with an electrifying hunger, consuming her body whole.

She tries to scream for help, as it seems as if an eternity of torture has passed by, but the moment she feels she can´t sustain it anymore, the pain soothes away by itself, the only remnant a pulsing soreness on her head, torso and right leg.

She keeps her muscles tensed, ready in case the pain would comeback. When a moment passes by and it doesn´t reappear, she lets go the breath she´s holding, and is about to relax, but then the pain returns with a vengeance, as if mocking her, born from her lower abdomen and burning through her lower back, only to spread once again towards the rest of her body, consuming her blood like fire destroying a forest.

She wants to move away from it, but her muscles wouldn´t respond her, even her voice is shut. As she feels completely helpless and vulnerable, desperation tears her mind, consumes her, swallows her being. Lightning isn´t aware anymore which one is worst, the pain on her body or the fear on her soul. The intensity of her agony is such, she wants to throw up, to double over herself, to scream for help, anything that would keep the pain away. But once again, as fast as it comes, right before she´s about to give up and plead, humiliating herself, the aching leaves her involved in a faint soreness, and she feels exhausted, consumed, scared like never before.

Lightning exhales, feeling her whole body trembling out of fatigue, but feeling also her strength and senses coming back to her. It´s as if the pain takes over her mind, and when it recedes, she´s allowed to reign over her body once more.

She tries to open her eyes, as at that moment she notices a warm hand placed gently over her forearm, but the light is still too intense to bare, so she shuts them tightly, and turns her head to the side. The attempt makes a moan escape from her lips.

"It´s ok, Lieutenant" a male voice speaks to her soothingly, and in between her fear and confusion, she´s happy she can hear correctly again. "I´m here to help you. You´ll be alright now."

But the words are not enough to soothe her fear, so Lightning tries to reply, but only a moan escapes from her once more, the vulnerability behind the sound frustrating her. What´s the matter with her?? When had she become this weakened being?

She makes a second attempt to move her arm again, and regrets it immediately, as the pain comes back to torture her. This time her body obeys and she does bend over, clutching her stomach tightly, trying to suppress the source of her suffering, to rip it off of her flesh. In between the gasps and grunting, she´s nonetheless happy her body is hers once more.

"Wait, Farron! Don´t move!" A deep voice startles her, and she turns her head, opens her eyes ignoring the aching. She blinks as her sight adjust to the intense light, and a caring face comes into her line of vision. Captain Amodar smiles worryingly at her, and she notices he´s bent over her, his hands tightly enveloping her forearms, struggling to restrain her movements. "Just wait a little longer, Farron, don´t move, he´s just about to finish."

The pain fades and she´s able to think more coherently, finally noticing a gentle pressure on her belly.

"W-wha…? Where…?" her voice, already husky, sounds like a whisper, and she feels her throat burn for the effort, but being able to talk somehow releases a pressure off of her shoulders, the sensation of entrapment, and the sense of despair fading away if only a tad.

"It´s ok, Farron, you´re home." Amodar answers, releasing her for a moment so that he can take a stray strawberry lock off of her face. "Just don´t move and let the technician do his job."

"What´s… what´s happening to me, Sir?"

She asks him almost in a plea, and hates herself for the fear that can be heard underneath her voice. But Amodar understands, and smiles at her once more.

"That´s what we´re trying to find out, child. Now please be a good soldier and behave. Don´t move."

She´s still weary but complies, and sighs as she tries to relax, but before a second passes by, Lightning tenses again, as her memory catches up to her mind.

"Captain! The others! We have many wounded, Sir…!!" she struggles once more to free herself, to go and pay aid to her men, but Amodar reacts before she can move any further and tightens his grip on her.

"Please, Farron. Just hold still."

She notices the distressed tone, and stops struggling, looking intently at him. At that moment Lightning notices his slump shoulders, the bags under his eyes, his lips down and his burrow in a frown. She knows that look all too well: Amodar suffers whenever his men are in distress. That can only mean one thing.

"Please Sir, tell me…" Lightning sighs, trying to collect her wits, "what happened to the others? Where are Ray and Sarge?"

He gives her a faint smile, thankful she started her questioning with those specific soldiers.

"Don´t worry about those two, Farron. They´re sick worried about you, and got some scratches on them, but they´re otherwise fine."

"What about Torreno?" she pushes on. "He tried to protect me, Sir, I know he did…"

"He got hit quite badly," it´s Falcon the one to respond, without taking his gaze from a screen. "But he´s out of danger now, and he´s resting on the other barracks. Mind you, making some fuss for not letting him in to check on you." He winks at her as she meets his eyes.

"Falcon!!" She screams in delight at seeing her favorite doctor. "You´re here! I´m so glad you´re alright!"

His smile grows wide while a faint flush reaches his face, and chuckles a bit as his hand goes immediately to his neck, obviously embarrassed at the sudden display of care and interest from his usually cold superior.

"Well, hehehe, thank you Lieutenant. I´m glad you´re feeling better too."

As he speaks, ironically, Lightning tenses, the pain coming back to burn her body, to torture her once more. But she´s prepared now, willing to obey her superior, and besides, she knows that every single movement or gesture would bring distress and worry to her fellow comrades, especially to her captain. So she closes her eyes and clenches her teeth, stretching her neck as much as she can, as she grips the bed sheets with a knuckle-white grip. She holds her breath as her throat vibrates, and not even a sound escapes her lips: she can´t allow them to hear how badly it hurts.

But the men know her all too well to be deceived.

"Falcon?" Amodar asks, filled with concern, as he sees Lightning´s face becoming paler, a stray sweatdrop falling from her forehead.

"Please be patient, Sir. We just need more time." The medic turns to the screen and, despite the words he has spoken, he clenches the technician´s shoulder, a gesture that clearly indicates he should hurry. The technician doesn´t give any sign of acknowledgment, but after a second he gives a faint nod of the head.

Amodar approaches closer to Lightning´s ear, feels her muscles tight, holding back the pain. He knows her holding back is for him and for Falcon, to prevent them from feeling worried.

"Please, Farron," he whispers on her ear, hoping it would somehow sooth her, "resist a little longer."

After a minute, the pain recedes and she settles, though pale and drenched in cold sweat, but with her mind sharper than before. Exhausted and panting, she turns back to address Amodar once more, as his eyes fall astray from hers, refusing to meet azure, questioning orbs.

"And what about the others, Sir?"

Amodar sighs. "Please Farron, let´s concentrate in you at this moment. I promise I´ll tell you everything you want to know. Later. You come first right now."

Lightning sighs in acceptance and turns around in defeat, knowing that pushing it any further would lead to nothing but her superior getting mad at her. She turns her head to the other end, trying to acknowledge her surroundings.

She notices she´s on a small, rather uncomfortable bed, and notices the white walls that surround them. Then she finds the source of the bright light, a lamp right above her bed that´s blinding on its intensity. As she sees it, she sees too a bag of transparent liquid hanging close to her bedside, its line connected on her left arm. She realizes then, that she´s being taken care of in the small infirmary they had conditioned close to the hangar, in New Bodhum.

'So I AM home.'

There´s a small window on the wall closest to her, which allows her to see it´s still daytime, and as she turns her head around, she feels bad for the fact that there´s not much furniture to speak of, but a few beds similar to hers, though in worse conditions, something she would really like to change. She then sees a big window in the other end of the room, far away from her, which connects to another, smaller room.

At the last inspection, she finally notices a third man with black hair and military uniform, a man she has never met before (a technician, Amodar had said), sitting beside her bed and in front of a machine almost as tall as him, but definitely shorter than Amodar. She then proceeds to inspect the strange machine, its most outstanding feature being a large screen at the top of it, and from the middle part and through a long wire, the machine seems to be connected to some weird device the size of a palm, which the technician is using to massage her upper abdomen. Somehow, this device feels warm, and the massaging feels soothing too.

She sighs and continues her inspection. She finds Falcon standing besides the technician, with a deep frown on his face; Lightning notices how the medic is leaning close to the man, both watching the screen quite intently.

Lightning opens her mouth to speak to him, but only a grunt escapes her lips and she tenses her body, as the pain attacks her once more, although this time impossibly stronger than the last ones. She can´t hold much, not like she did before, so she struggles to roll over her side, but this time Amodar contains the soldier, although with some difficulty.

"Farron… please… you promised…" He grunts, his muscles tensing against her attempts to gain freedom.

But she doesn´t acknowledge his words. Her concentration broken, her mind is invaded by suffering, ridden of all coherent thoughts, and Lightning pushes against her restrains, fighting for her right to clutch at her abdomen, to roll on her side, to try anything to escape from the torture.

"Please do hurry" she hears the huge man say, as he fights to contain her movements, "she might look thin, but she´s quite strong."

"I know, Captain," the man speaks, "I´m almost done." He then turns to acknowledge the medic standing behind him and points a finger at the screen. "Her upper abdomen is ok, I haven´t seen anything out of the ordinary, especially not free fluid."

"Good." Falcon says, though he doesn´t feel the reassurance he would like to feel. "But the pain is just too much to be out of nothing. Please, take a look at her pelvis."

"Yes sir." The man turns his attention at Lightning, as she and her captain fight over reign on her position. Aided by Falcon, both men are capable of keeping her in a somewhat supine position, long enough for the technician to perform the study without any risk to his integrity, since Lightning´s feet are tossing and turning as much as they can, looking for release.

The struggle lasts another eternity, but finally the pain fades again, and, though shaking, Lightning´s body starts to relax, her mind slowly recovering her edge, when a new sound envelops the air.

A thumping, drumming, rhythmic sound that freezes everybody over.

Dum-dum dum-dum dum-dum.

She opens her eyes and sees the men´s faces of disbelief, Amodar´s body looking as if frozen over, his eyes open wide in surprise, his mouth agape, as his grip on her relaxes a tad.

"What is… that sound?" she finds her strength to ask, exhausted but worried about their countenances.

Falcon feels the responsibility to explain and turns to address his superior, but finds himself speechless, eyes wide open and mouth completely dry. He gulps and stares into azure orbs, the question and anguish behind them take him out of his stupor, and after a second he´s finally able to articulate, though stuttering.

"Lieutenant… that´s… that´s a…"

"A baby..." she hears a voice like a whisper and turns her head towards its owner: It´s Amodar the one to answer her question, as his eyes stare at the screen and then fix on his protégé. "It´s a baby, Lightning." His voice recovers it´s strength, as a small smile draws itself on his tanned features. "You´re pregnant, Lieutenant."

Completely speechless, Lightning opens her eyes wide in surprise, and in disbelief and fear, she turns to watch the screen, as the sound still fills the air. She feels her chest tight and her throat close, as she sees a small, white, bean-like figure swimming in a pool of black. As if the little thing had felt her stare, it starts jumping up and down, turning around nonstop, and her eyes prickle at the action, her mind overwhelmed with words that repeat themselves over and over again.

'A baby. A baby! It´s a baby…!'

'MY baby.'

Unstoppable tears finally roll down her cheeks, while a small smile draws itself on her lips.

'HIS baby too…'

She´s about to speak when a sudden jolt of pain takes her by surprise and makes her clutch the fabrics, and she finally screams, arching her body.

The medic jumps at the liquids hanging close to her, connected to her, and he injects a substance down her bloodstream, while Lightning tenses her body and bits her lip with all her might, in order to prevent herself from screaming even more, unintentionally drawing blood from them.

"Falcon!" Amodar yells, desperate, his hands once again on a tight grip on hers. "Do something!"

"I´m on it, Sir!" The medic yells back, as another syringe is injected on the liquids that are connected to her lifestream.

Sweating profusely, she clutches the fabric tighter, and tosses and turns, writhing, struggling to get rid of the pain, as another scream escapes her mouth.

"Falcon!! That´s not enough!"

"I can´t give her anything else, Sir! It´ll hurt the baby!!"

"I don´t care!" she hears Amodar yell, "Save her!!"

'No!' Through the pain, Lightning yells inside her head. 'Don´t harm him!'

Taking advantage of a moment Amodar let her got to reach out for the medic, Lightning grasps tightly her captain´s arm, and pulls hard, forcing him to look directly at her, azure orbs ablaze with determination and ignited with a plea.

"Captain… don´t… I´m okay…" she says between clenched teeth, "the baby…"

"Oh, Farron…" Amodar´s chest feels tight. He would do anything to save her, even give his own life. But this… how could he ever decide between any of them…? The beautiful blue eyes dig holes into his soul, as he understand how it would destroy her if he were to issue an order that would compromise the little being growing inside of her. But… even if it meant her life?

Noticing his hesitation, she´s about to say something else, but as the pain fades, so does her consciousness, and her sight is enveloped in black once more.
Chapter 2 is done!!

Link to the first chapter: [link]

Next chapter: [link]

Lightning´s men are not OC, or at least not their names. I took them from Blitz Squad, the Squad that faces Twilight Odin in one of the side quests in FFXIII-2. These men claimed they´ve always been faithful to Lightning, taking the Squad´s name and their password (thunder) in behalf of their former Sergeant. I kinda liked that, that´s the reason why I gave them a Cameo in this fic.

Hope you liked it!

As usual, the characters don´t belong to me, but to Square Enix.

Thank you all for your awesome comments! I hope you like this chapter and the next to come!
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

It´s been almost a month since they found out about Lightning´s pregnancy, and three weeks since Fang got the small key of the Farron "residence" (the nickname bothers Lightning to no end, but Fang likes to call it that way because, even though it´s actually a small house, it houses the NORA group too, so it´s still the biggest house in New Bodhum), and in spite of the time and the complete trust they all have showed her, the tall Pulsian still can´t feel comfortable with entering uninvited.

Still thoughtful, Fang feels relieved to see the door is already wide open, as it always is during daytime, and steps in, admiring the simple but pretty arrangements of the house: there are two small wood tables immediately past the door, each one with its own fan on the ceiling, which gives a small respite from the hot and humid temperature of the beach; there are three large and pretty indoor plants that lie in each corner, adding a sense of freshness and life to the house; the colorful books and paintings on the walls are arranged in a very good taste, close to a soft and comfy couch that rests on its corner, a silent invitation to the exhausted guest… little details that make the house feel warm and comforting. It´s like the place is not housing a bunch of young, energized people, but instead it´s the house of a true family. Fang smiles at the thought.

'Well, that´s what we are, after all, right?'

As soon as she steps in, a strong but delicious smell hits her senses, and her eyes seek the source in a rush, finding it to her left and across the kitchen, where the Pulsian immediately spots Serah, busy with something that is already cooking: a sweet and tasty soup, Serah´s specialty, plus hot chocolate and… something else she cannot place.


"Oh! Hey Fang!" the young pinkette smiles, barely taking her eyes from her task, but obviously happy for the visit. "I´m glad you´re early to accompany us to breakfast! Where is Vanille?"

Fang shrugs. "You know her, early mornings are just not her thing. She´ll probably will be here by noon."

Serah pouts a bit and the warrior smiles. She knows lately, as days go by, the youngest Farron has been getting closer to the youngest Oerban, just as much as Lightning is growing closer to her.

"Too bad. Well I´m almost done here, so if you want to go fetch Lightning, I´ll make sure everything is ready."

"Sure thing."

Too happy to oblige, Fang steps inside Lightning´s small room. The place is filled with a soft morning light that pours through the window shades, illuminating Serah´s nightstand and bed, the one she has not used for months now and which houses a small, green plush toy, most surely Serah´s; Fang smiles faintly, completely understanding the eldest Farron´s feelings: Lightning seems reluctant to take the bed out of the room, even when the youngest Farron currently shares a room with her fiancé, and thus the bed is not being used. Fang shakes her head in amused disapproval, and looks for the soldier´s bed, noticing it´s already empty, but the sheets are still tousled, which means that maybe she just got out of bed.

'Getting up late? well that´s odd... Lightning never sleeps past sunrise...'

The warrior gives two steps inside the room, when she hears odd sounds that come from the bathroom, next to the entrance door. The tall Oerban rushes towards it, concerned, and once she enters, she sees Lightning sitting on the floor, almost embracing the white toilet with both arms, her head bent over it, as retching sounds come from her seemingly abused throat, and Fang knows there´s no need for more explanations.

'Morning sickness… damn that sucks!' She curses, sympathizing with her friend, but somewhat weary to give the step forward, knowing how sensitive the soldier´s pride can be.

"Hey, Lightbug, you alright there?"

Lightning is panting, and after hearing the question she glares at the warrior for a second, before she throws up once again. Fang rushes towards her, holding her shoulder and helping her keep the strawberry locks out of the way. Once the retching is apparently subdued, Fang starts rubbing Lightning´s back, in an effort to soothe her, a gesture that surprisingly doesn´t elicit a rejection.

Being up close, Fang notices Lightning isn´t vomiting anything but for a few drops of saliva. Seems she´s run out of any contents to expulse.

Lightning spits a bit more, her stomach feeling still tender and in turmoil. She inhales deeply, and answers without turning to see her friend, as she wipes her mouth with a small towel.

"If I look… half the way I feel… then I must look terrible…"

"You do look terrible." Fang answers her, the grin obvious in her voice.

Lightning glares once more, and Fang finally is able to see up close the pale skin, the deep dark circles around the azure eyes, the almost white lips. Her heart clenches at the sight of her friend, consumed and exhausted, but still feels amused to see she hasn´t lost her spark.

"I would really like to take a picture of you like that," she jokes, hoping to lighten up the mood, "so that your baby knows the precarious state he or she has her mommy in at the moment."

"You know Fang? You´re such a great friend, always making me feel better." Despite her current condition, Lightning mocks, as she tries to stand up against the lightness of her head, although surprisingly she doesn´t slap the helping hand her friend is offering.

Instead of feeling relieved though, the action only makes the tall Pulsian even more concerned. Accepting help from someone so easily is definitely not a usual behavior from the stubborn officer, even if it´s Fang herself the one offering it. Ignoring the concerned look, Lightning rinses her mouth and then brushes her teeth, feeling still nauseated.

"Thought real friends always told the truth." Fang retorts.

"Speaking of truth, I really need to talk to you." Still brushing her teeth, Lightning gets in a serious tone, and Fang´s ears prickle with anxiety at it.

"You said that when we were at the infirmary, or at least that´s what I understood."

"Yes, but ever since Serah and Hope found out about the baby, neither of them have left my side for a second."

"And Snow still doesn´t suspect?"

Lightning rinses her mouth, feeling how slowly her strength is coming back to her. "According to Serah, she explained him they´re being overprotective of me, because she felt they had lost me."

Fang chuckles at the way the youngest Farron can control her man, and she ponders how it´s really not that surprising, now that she knows the sisters better. "That´s actually true, at some point, you know? You would be in overprotective mode if it were Serah, just like she is now with you. Baby or no baby."

Lightning sighs. "Yes, I know, but all this concern gives me no space to breathe, which means I can´t talk to you about things I would rather she doesn´t know."

"Like what? The identity of the father?"

She glares again at the Pulsian, though this time her eyes are ablaze with murder intent, but Fang just chuckles, unfazed.

"No, Fang. About the day of the accident."

Emerald eyes grow serious at her words. "You mean to tell me the explosion and the cave in weren´t an accident?"

Lightning sighs, suddenly feeling tired and stressed out. "I don´t have proof of it but I… I felt something, Fang. A feeling that chilled me to the bone, and that I´m almost certain I´ve felt before, during my time as a Warrior Goddess of Etro."

Emerald eyes open wide in surprise and a certain amount of fear. "You mean to tell me…?"

"Lightning! Fang! Breakfast is ready! And you better hurry up, because Snow is here already!" Serah´s yelling startles them both. Azure eyes meet emerald ones, sending her a pointed look.

"That´s what I´m talking about, I don´t get any privacy in here." Lightning feels angry for the interruption, but her expression is immediately replaced by one of utter concern, as she faces her warrior friend. "But it´s urgent we both talk. Alone."

"Any suggestions?"

"You may accompany me to my doctor appointment today."

Fang´s gut drop to her feet, and she pales somewhat. "Again?? Why me??"

Lightning takes her eyes away from the other woman, wishing she cannot see the smirk behind her azure irises. "Because that´s the one place Serah won´t go with me. The only place we both will be left alone."

"I wonder why…" Fang moans.

"Hey! This is important, Fang." Though she scolds the tall warrior, Lightning chuckles behind her teeth at the resilience her friend is showing. Not that she couldn´t relate, but it feels good to be on the side of the torturer, for once.

"If you don´t consider Falcon." Fang defends herself.

"We can talk on our way there, or even ask him to allow us some private time. But believe me, it´s urgent that we talk, now."

"You had almost a month to tell me. Why now?!" The Pulsian still plays her last cards, completely against the idea of having to witness such an awkward medical exploration.

"Lightning!! Fang!! Hurry! I´m not calling you again!"

Serah´s yelling seems to be just behind the door, so the soldier shushes the warrior, and takes her by the hand, forcibly pulling her out of the bathroom and out of the room as well, as she exhales in exasperation.

"I´ll tell you all later." And with that, she lets go of her hand and heads towards the kitchen, followed closely by a very concerned Pulsian.


After a heavy breakfast, (though Lightning didn´t eat but a couple of bites), the soldier proves how right she is about her sister, since Serah suddenly remembered something important she had to do after knowing her sister´s appointment, something that couldn´t be done without her aid. So both the soldier and the warrior walk towards the Infirmary, though in a slow pace. Even though Lightning´s leg has already healed, there´s still a faint pain that lingers wherever she strains her step too much.

Fang understands and complies, but impatiently waits in silence a few steps, counting them so that she makes sure they´ve made enough distance from the house. But after what feels like a long time, the soldier remains silent, still reluctant to speak. Fang grows restless by the minute. She´s never been the patient type, so after the fourth house they pass by, she finally explodes.

"So, Lightbug. Are you telling me or not?"

Lightning sighs, gathering her strength. She still has her doubts, but if not Fang, whom else could she trust?

"You well know the last mission held place in the Mahabara subterra, in order to give protection to the Engineer Squad that´s researching new ways of acquiring natural resources." Fang nods silently, and Lightning goes on. "The camp was set on the northest side of the caves, almost two or three miles from the Sunleth Waterscape. For many days, nothing especial happened, or at least nothing important enough to report. But after the second week we were stationed there, I started to feel uneasy with no reason at all. We did encounter some fauna there, and even Pulsian machinery, but nothing out of the ordinary. Still, I checked and personally supervised every single safety measure, finding nothing out of place. But no matter how tight where our security measures, nor how much each of my men proved me over and over again we were in the safest spot and in the safest of circumstances, I still felt anxious, a feeling that grew stronger as time passed by. Starting the third week, though, the feeling grew tenfold."

"You never told Amodar about it?" Fang interrupts.

Lightning looks at their feet, the rhythmic walking steading her beating heart for a moment, as she considers Fang´s question.

"No. I didn´t want him to worry. After all, it was just a feeling, I had nothing to work with to prove we weren´t safe."

"But your instincts…"

"My instincts have failed me once. I couldn´t risk to create a paranoia among the civilians without a valid proof. We do need those resources, New Bodhum is running out of time as it is." She sighs, and Fang can practically see how a heavy weight seems to fall over her friend´s shoulders. "Anyways, I reported the Captain we were almost done, in spite of the storm, and that we all were ready and eager to get out of there as soon as possible. The rain hadn´t touch us inside the caves, and Ray said the helicopter was strong enough to carry us back home, so I asked Amodar permission to return to base. The day he gave us his permission, everything went down…"


Lightning walks up and down the camp, eyeing the engineers working in a fast rate, already finishing the last of the details, and makes sure the engineers further inside the Mahabara are almost done too. They are nearly close to their departing hour, but the anxiety wouldn´t release her. She looks at her squad members, preparing their own gear to depart, six men sitting on the floor or rocks, each one lost in each of their tasks; she´s supervising their activity when, with no reason whatsoever, Lightning´s stomach boils and does a flip, as if she were about to get sick. Besides the exhaustion and distress she´s been in lately, today she adds a horrible nausea that takes her concentration away.

"This is the last time I eat something you cook, Ray. I promise."

The said man laughs. "You´re the only one who´s feeling like that, Lieutenant. You sure you´re not getting soft on me? Hey!"

A small rain of dirt falls upon him, as the addressed woman kicks earth to her fellow comrade, in retaliation for the insult.

"It´s not my fault your wife hasn´t shown you how to cook."

The rest of the men laugh at her words, even Ray himself is already doubling over out of laughter. "Hey Lieutenant! I´ll sue you for assault!"

"Not before I sue you for trying to assassinate your superior officer with that food of yours."

The men laugh even more, and Torreno, laughing as well, stands up from the dirt. "But that´s impossible, Lieutenant Farron, Ray would never try something like that against you!"

"Thanks pal!"

"Oh really?" a delicate eyebrow rises. "Care to tell me why can you affirm something like that?"

"The answer is simple, ma'am. Ray could never, ever hurt you because..." The man mockingly bows at her and locks eyes with his comrade, as Ray´s orbs open wide in terror. "The little rat there is madly in love with you!" The laughter reaches its highest point, some men even falling from their made up chairs, as the addressed man blushes furiously, hurling himself at his comrade, who doesn´t move fast enough to avoid the attack, his laughter still getting the better of him.

Lightning can barely contain her laughter at their exchange, feeling her tension subduing a little, when suddenly her stomach does another flip flop and her head lightens up. She inhales deeply to steady herself, thankful nobody noticed her slip, when suddenly a feeling she cannot place clenches her heart, and she turns her head around, looking straight into the deepest part of the cave, as if she could place the origin of the assaulting sensation. The stomach distress is new to her, but the feeling over her chest is another matter. She has felt it before, though thousands of times stronger. She felt it the first time she looked at Crystalized Cocoon.

She felt it hundreds of years on her past.

As the memory comes back to her, her throat tightens, feeling true fear running up and down the skin on her back.

"Are you ok, Lieutenant?" Torreno comes right behind her and takes her arm, but instead of calming her nerves, the touch startles her, but at least awakes her from the nightmare of memories she was getting into. It takes her a minute to tear her eyes away from the darkest part of the cave, addressing her teammate.

"Yes, Torreno, yes I´m fine. Please, walk with me. We need to find Sarge, and meanwhile, I want you to update me on your latest patrol."

The man hesitates a moment. "B-but I´ve already told you all the details, Lieutenant."

"I know, but I need you to tell me once more, and try to include the slightest detail you might have suppressed, or had dismissed as irrelevant."

Torreno looks at her wearily, but complies. "Yes ma'am."

He starts retelling his patrol, step by step, but as he goes by, Lightning can´t find anything that could give her a lead to her uneasiness. They walk further inside the cave, towards the engineers' camp, where her second in command is patrolling at the moment. As Lightning finds him in the distance, she waves at him, prompting him to approach; Sarge nods his agreement, but as the man obeys, running towards them, she notices he´s alone.

"Where´s Falcon?"

"Sarge told me earlier he gave him permission to patrol out of the cave, though he ordered him to take two of the new recruits with him, for his own safety." Torreno answers, not leaving her side for a moment. "Falcon needed to search for medicinal herbs; the youngster spotted a few useful ones on our way in."

"Youngster? He´s gonna kick your ass for that, you know?" She smirks. Though as a superior officer, she knows she shouldn´t allow the discipline to be relaxed among ranks, and even less encourage it, but she enjoys way too much the obvious camaraderie that reigns on her squad. It makes her feel like home even when they are miles away from their families.

"Like he could do it." He retorts, as he waves at his superior, now a dozen of steps away from them.

Lightning is about to imitate her subordinate when, seemingly out of nowhere, her chest tightens and she feels she cannot breathe, as a deep male voice resonates inside her head, unintelligible at first, accompanied by the worst headache she has ever felt in her life. She hesitantly gives a step forward, as her surroundings are dampened in a black hue, and without a warning, she loses the feeling of her body, as if it weren´t hers anymore, as if she´s forcefully kicked out of it. Somehow, she manages to look down, and sees her palm extended in front of her, the skin almost white, but looks at it as if it doesn´t belong to her. She hears people talking beside her, but cannot place the sound, cannot respond to their calling, when suddenly she hears bells resonate with a deafening sound, hurting her ears and forcing her to close her eyes tight shut, but then she can hear, above all the sounds, the male voice screaming at her, though this time she can understand the words.

'Warrior Goddess…!!'

She opens her eyes wide in terror, raising them to look straight at her, as a blinding light surrounds her whole, and she sees and hears no more.


"When I woke up, I was in the middle of an abortion threat, here at New Bodhum, so I didn´t know much about what happened after I passed out. But Sarge told me there had been three explosions in total, the last two created by the first, which they still don´t know the cause of it. After that, it came the cave in, apparently where most of us got injured. They said I somewhat saved their lives, because Sarge ran faster towards me when he saw I was passing out, distancing himself from the machinery that started the explosion, and Torreno was already close to me. Ray had followed us because he got concerned of the look I had." Lightning´s voice drops. "But none of the engineers survived, and most of my squad got lost too. Honestly Fang, it was a miracle we were on the crossroads. Though we were trapped, it happened to be the strongest part of the construction, the only one that resisted the implotion."

Fang stands silent for a minute, pondering Lightning´s story. After a moment, she dares to ask the question that lingers in both their minds. "You think it's… him?"

"You mean Caius Ballad?" the Pulsian nods. "I´ve been pondering over it myself, Fang, but the truth is, I can´t be sure, I couldn´t recognize his voice. But he´s the only one who ever called me like that. And, it definitely felt like a sense of… Chaos. It´s the only thing that makes my chest hurt so badly…"

"So what does it mean? That Caius is not dead and somewhat came back to destroy our world?"

Azure eyes meet emerald ones, and Fang can see the deep concern drawn in them. "I honestly don´t know, Fang."

The Pulsian hates whenever the light blue hue of her friend´s eyes darken out of worry, so she steps in front of her, halting her walk, somewhat angered at her fear.


"So what if he has come back?" The warrior scolds the young officer. "We´ll defeat him again, right? We´ve made the impossible possible before. We can do it again."

"Fang…" Lightning warns her, but the stubborn warrior interrupts her.

"Don´t worry, Ligthbug. As long as we all are together, there´s nothing that can stop us. Not even a god.  So lighten up, yeah? Do it for your baby."

The encouraging speech makes the soldier smile, her confidence returning somewhat, and at the last words, she instinctively places her palms over her belly. "You´re right, Fang. We´ll do this together."

Fang smiles at her friend and turns around to keep their walk, Lightning immediately following suit, and they both fall in a comfortable silence, each lost in their own thoughts, until it´s Fang the one to break it again.

"Say Light, is the baby his?"

The blunt questioning takes the soldier by surprise, and she opens her eyes wide, taking her thoughts off track, but then settles immediately.

'Whatever awkward situation, you can always count on Fang to make it worse.' Lightning ponders with a wry smile.

"You know whose it is, Fang, there´s only one possibility and you know very well, no need to ask." She answers her Pulsian friend, a bit amused and a bit challenging, eyes boring into hers. "Why are you asking me now?"

The taller woman smiles, somewhat relieved, somewhat amused too. "Well, with people like you, one can never be sure."

"What´s that supposed to mean?" without knowing why, Lightning takes the comment as an insult, and her temperature rises a degree.

Fang is taken aback by the sudden outburst, but tries not to give it too much importance.

'It´s Lightning, after all, you can always expect explosions like that from her, and adding the plus of the hormones...'

"It means that you´re always so secretive with your personal stuff, that it could´ve been another´s baby, one that you hadn´t told me about, or that you don't want to accept in front of me."

Lightning feels her face burn and her chest tightening in anger, as her eyes prickle. She cannot understand her body´s response, but fortunately is able to contain the explosion. Nonetheless, the strawberry blonde stops and faces the warrior, her eyes become like her namesake that try to pierce and strike dead the woman in front of her.

Fang stops too, but instead of retaliating, she holds her ground, unflinching, her unaffected attitude bothers the soldier even more, who grinds her teeth.

A second passes by, and Lightning is finally able to articulate her answer, but not without a seething tone in her voice, danger and pain embedded in it.

"You are the only one who knows of his influence in my life, no one else aside from you; you´ve always been the only one I´ve entrusted my life to, and my sister´s, almost blindly; you´re the only one that knows the most about me, things that not even Serah would know or even imagine. Isn´t that ENOUGH for you to trust me?"

Fang feels as if the words have hit her harder than any blow, and lowers her eyes to contain the emotion, a brilliant smile forming on her lips.

"Yes, it is enough, Sunshine. But, you know?" she raises her eyes again, to meet azure orbs defiantly. "We normal people sometimes need to hear those words, especially from someone like you."

Lightning flushes at the statement, of anger or guilt, she cannot place. Her only reaction is to turn her face away from the woman, refusing to answer.

Fang chuckles at her reaction, thinking she probably hit the right spot. "Guess that means you want a change of subject, right?"

Lightning´s only response is to turn her eyes to her for a split second, only to turn them away from her again.

"Well then," Fang sighs, "are you still in love with him?"

Without a warning, Lightning sends a strike directly to Fang´s jaw, who moves fast enough to avoid the full hit, but the soldier´s fist still scratches her skin. The strawberry blonde passes beside her, colliding with the woman´s shoulder, and walking faster so that Fang won´t catch up.


"Don´t come any closer Fang! It was a bad idea to ask you to accompany me."

Fang chuckles and hurries, though it takes her only a few steps to catch up to her. "Ok, ok, I just had to ask."

"You always have to." Lightning answers with a furious tone, as she pushes her stride longer, ignoring the dumb aching that starts to build in her leg.

Fang falls back some steps, weary of her friend´s anger but her smile growing wider.

"You know, Lightbug? You just answered my question."

Lightning remains silent, seething of anger, refusing to acknowledge the barrel of memories that Fang´s question has elicited. Fortunately for her, in a matter of minutes they both arrive at the military camp, and they are now a few steps from the infirmary, when she notices some commotion behind them, seemingly heading towards Amodar´s office. She stops, and sees a group of people getting closer to them. As Fang arrives at her side, Lightning counts at least ten people, apparently soldiers, and the two women stand motionless, bearing witness of the group of men approaching them.

The group gets nearer in less than a minute, and Lightning can recognize a couple of soldiers, all of them members of another squad, dragging an almost unconscious man by the armpits, apparently a prisoner, by the way the squad shifts around him; his torn and battered uniform hangs tightly at his bloodied and bruised body, and, in a closer look, the color of the material still calls up the attention of the officer: the yellow and black proportion is easy to place for a former Guardian Corps member: it´s unmistakably a PSICOM elite uniform. Lightning´s eyes widen in surprise and turns to see her friend, whose emerald orbs mimic her expression.

"Is that…?"

"A PSICOM soldier, yeah." Lightning answers before Fang can finish her question. They both remain rooted to their place as the group approaches. When they walk closer to both women, the soldiers salute their superior, Lightning responding on her own, and as they pass them by, the prisoner raises his head, and dark dull eyes look upon Lightning. As if recognizing her, the prisoner opens his eyes wide in surprise, and in spite of his blood-stained face, the man gives her a smile, leering at her but somehow making fun of her too.

"Aaahhh… the infamous Lieutenant Lightning Farron, am I right?"

Lightning freezes on her spot, a tremor running up her spine at the intensity of the man´s stare. "How do you know my name?"

The man answers with a nightmarish laughter that makes her heart miss a beat, as if the sound of his voice had marked the day of her doom.
I don´t own Final Fantasy, nor any of its awesome characters.

First of all, I´m sorry!! I´m sorry! I´m sooo sorry!! I swear to you I wanted to write a scene where you can see Snow, I´m sure many of you miss him, but I swear I just couldn´t! It´s not that I hate him, I do not, but… it´s just too much to bear! (I still can´t stand him much...) I promise you, though, we´ll see the scene where he finds out about Lightning´s pregnancy, but it just won´t be today. Please be patient! Also sorry for not updating sooner, but I was struggling with that scene, and it just didn´t get good enough. So I decided to post the chapter, and wait for the scene to give me a bit of inspiration.

I hope you like the idea of getting some drama, and even some blood, as scarce as it is, in our little story (I kinda missed it, to be honest). Plus the name of another possible father comes up! Yay! XD

On a side note, I used the “Lightbug” name on Lightning because I kinda liked the way it sounds, and I think it fits Fang´s treatment of Light. It wasn´t my idea, but I don´t remember who wrote it first, so whoever did, it´s their credit.

Thank you all for your comments!!

Previous chapter: [link]
Next chapter: [link]
First chapter: [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

SasoDei - An Unordinary Day

Sequel to an Ordinary Day

A Collaboration between Keono and Woolfy



"P-please, Dear, calm down."




Deidara's father glared at his son as he stomped upstairs to destroy their furniture, once more. "What has gotten into him? He gets angrier every day!"

"I-I'm sure it's just a phase, Dear," Deidara's rattled mother reassured as she held her shaking teacup.

"Then this is the longest phase ever. I just asked him how school was and he burst! I don't know what I'm going to do with him, Hanako."

"Oh, he'll get over it," She replied sipping her tea. "M-maybe he's t-trying to mature?"

"Well, if he were mature enough he'd stop throwing so many fits. We have had to replace our bed three times this week, Hanako! Three times! He has got to change and he has to change now!"

"Oh, you worry too much."

"Do you think Sasori could help?" The man asked his wife who just nodded.

"He's so kind and I don't know why Deidara doesn't like him," She said with a sigh.

An hour later it seemed everything in the large house had stilled. There were no more sounds of breaking glass, or wood snapping; just silence.

"Did he calm down?" Deidara's father asked as he stood up. "Usually he lasts more than an hour."

"Maybe he got tired and went to bed. See we just need to let him do things on his own and not pester him. If he asks for something just give it to him so he doesn't get angry." Deidara's mother seemed to like that solution very much.

"No, he needs to grow up and now. We can't just spoil him to his hearts desire!"

"B-but he seems so much better when we do," Hanako complained.

"Even if we talk to him, he freaks out. We have to try something else...Therapy?"

"Oh no, Dear. We already tried that, remember? That poor, poor man was in the hospital for a month," She exclaimed.

"My head's starting to hurt just thinking about it. I'm going to bed... If we still have one…"

Yes, for some reason, it didn't take much for Deidara to snap anymore. And that reason was Sasori. Everyday at school he would get "pestered" by the older teen, or bothered, or almost "raped". But Deidara was very dramatic and it seemed that Sasori knew just how to push his buttons.


"For the last fucking time, Tobi. Go away!" Deidara yelled, using every ounce of his will not to punch the swirly mask that mocked him every day.

"Tobi's just being nice because Tobi thinks Deidara-sempai is pretty and-"


Sasori yawned and shoved the teen he just punched out of his seat. He made an attempt to wrap his arm around the blond, who just grabbed it and shoved it away from him, this being the attempted 'rape'.

"Come on, Dei, don't be that way." Sasori smirked and pulled the blonde into his lap, quickly pinning both of Deidara's arms to his sides using his own limbs, letting the younger male give a futile struggle for at least a minute.

"LET GO OF ME!!" The blonde fought valiantly against the older male, but Sasori was far stronger than he was. Eventually he wore himself out and stopped struggling, settling to glare at the red head with murderous intent.

"Come on, don't be so negative, Brat." Sasori began to kiss Deidara's neck, smirking once more when he felt a shudder run up the blonde's body, "You know you love it."

"FUCK OFF, UN!!" Deidara stifled a moan and once again tried to fight against Sasori, but abruptly stopped when he felt the red head sink his teeth in the blonde's neck. The younger male gave a gasp and unconsciously stopped struggling, leaning partly into the bite without knowing it. Sasori pulled his teeth away and began to suck on the wound, pleased to hear the blonde moan in pleasure, encouraging him to suck harder until a hickey formed around the injury. The blonde suddenly realised the current situation and pulled away from Sasori, cursing beneath his breath in frustration as he tried to break free from the red head's grip. "LEAVE ME ALONE!!"

"YEAH!! LEAVE DEIDARA SEMPAI ALONE!!" Tobi's head poked up out of nowhere, appearing unaffected by getting punched by the red head less than a minute ago. "DEIDARA SEMPAI DOESN'T LIKE YOU!!"

The blonde stopped struggling, blanching as he looked between both Sasori and Tobi, giving a groan of misery. "I don't even know who is worse, un!! SOMEONE SAVE ME FROM THIS IDIOT AND THIS LECHEROUS MANIAC!!"

Sasori frowned and sighed in faux distress. "I'm hurt, Deidara. To think that I only want you for your body," he exclaimed and held the younger teen closer to his chest. "Don't worry! I will protect you against this thing and then we can show our true feelings for each other in private."

Deidara rolled his eyes and tried his best to glare at the acting redhead. "I swear to god, Sasori, that if you don't let go right now I will-"

"Blow me up, chop off my dick and feed it to me, pay someone to rape me, call the police and more, right?" Sasori said switching back to his normal voice. "Silly, Dei-Chan."

"I WILL SAVE YOU DEIDARA-SEMPAI!" Deidara wished that he had a pair of earplugs in his book bag, but sadly he didn't.

"I don't think he needs saving. His 'knight in shining armour' is already here, so fuck off, Tobi." Sasori smirked as he gave the blonde's ear a little nip.



As cliché as it was, Deidara was saved by the bell. Sasori just sighed and let go of the younger male, who just slapped him across the face... Or at least tried to, if Sasori hadn't caught his hand. He smirked and leaned in on the blonde. "Feisty," He purred as he bit Deidara's ear once more. Out of instinct, Deidara swung his leg up but, of course, Sasori already knew that trick and backed away before anything could happen. "Nice try, Brat."

Deidara glared daggers at the redhead. "Let. Go, un."

Sasori sighed and wrapped an arm around the blonde's shoulder. "I still have to walk you to class," he protested. "It's the least I can do since we are going out."

Deidara's eyebrow twitched. "We are not in item!" he yelled as he shoved the older teen away from him.

Sasori smirked. "Of course not. We're two things put together and meant to stay that way." Deidara groaned and quickly walked away, sending death glares at anyone who dared to look at him. "Come on, Dei-Chan, don't be in a tizzy." Deidara just ignored the redhead and walked faster, finally getting to his class. He turned around to yell swears at Sasori but was met with a pair of lips. "See you later, babe," Sasori said with a wink, before walking away.

Deidara stared at the red head as the older male walked off, childishly wiping his lips of all residues from the kiss. He turned with an annoyed groan, storming inside of the classroom without another glance back at the other figure. FUCK!! He rubbed his neck, sneering when he felt the slight ache of a hickey, pulling his collar up melodramatically to try and hide it from the eyes that followed him. He heard the other students whisper about him, irking him off further by the idea of the filth speaking as if he were lower than they were. He abruptly slammed his fists on one desk that belonged to one such piece of perpetrating trash, giving them a dark glare that immediately shut the submissive stranger up. "WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT, UN?!"

"MR IWA," he turned to face the front of the room as the teacher addressed him in a high pitched voice, "TAKE YOUR SEAT!!" He sneered at the woman, making a mocking gesture before storming to his desk, slumping down in is chair with an angry growl. HE FUCKING HATED IT HERE!!


Deidara was walking home, after having waited impatiently for five whole minutes without the limo arriving. He was far too angry to bother waiting any longer for it to arrive, that he didn't even care about the long trip as he had started to walk home. He stormed down the pathway, but suddenly Deidara became aware that he was not alone anymore, the fact made obvious when he was suddenly pushed onto the pavement, his left cheek scraping against the ground.

The blonde groaned but was immediately pulled roughly to his feet, coming face to face with the figure of Tobi (…Well, sort of faced to face if you ignored the mask). Deidara sneered at the male, ripping his hand away from the idiot with enough force to make Tobi wobble on his feet. "DAMMIT, TOBI, LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE!!"

"BUT DEIDARA-SEMPAI," the boy flailed his arms childishly, "TOBI CAN'T ALLOW SEMPAI TO WALK HOME UNESCORTED!! THERE ARE BAD PEOPLE OUT THERE!! AND BANDITS, AND RAPISTS, AND FAN FICTION WRITERS!! YOU MIGHT GET RAPE-" Tobi abruptly went flying through the air, landing several metres away, giving a whimper of pain as he struggled to get back up.

"Quick," Deidara felt a hand grab onto his own and begin to drag him away from the boy on the floor, "before he recovers." The blonde became aware that they had disappeared off of the main street, and he was currently being dragged down an alleyway, passing dank puddles of god-knows-what, several pairs of kissing teenagers, and a group of three prostitutes, lacking clients and smoking cigarettes. Deidara finally realised who it was that was guiding him, immediately resisting the bastard, refusing to go any further, afraid of where he was being taken by the fucking red head, Sasori. The older male stopped and turned, blinking at the blonde before giving him a reassuring smirk. "Don't worry, Babe, this is just a short cut to your house."

Deidara tried desperately to pull his hand from Sasori's iron grip, but to no avail, "LET GO OF ME!! I DON'T FUCKING TRUST YOU, UN!!" He once again tried to free himself from the red head's grasp, but the act was still futile.

"Hey, would you rather I take you home, or would you rather Tobi take you home?" The blonde stopped struggling and blinked at the red head, the latter still wearing his usual smirk. "You know what they say, choose the greater of two evils."

Deidara gave the red head a blank, irritated, look, "It is the 'LESSER' of two evils you poor idiot!!"

Sasori gave a smirk before pulling the blonde close, wrapping his arms around him tightly. "I know Babe; I just thought that it was more suitable the other way…Now…Trust me."

"I already said I don't trust you, un! Now let me go before I shove my foot up your ass!"

Sasori chuckled. "I'm still taking you home, Babe." He began leading the blonde away again and Deidara still continued to struggle. In reality it took even longer for them to get to the blonde's house.

"What the hell?! A short cut is supposed to be shorter, you idiot!"

"Who says?"

Deidara felt like his head would explode. "THE FUCKING NAME, UN! GOD YOU'RE DENSE!"

Sasori raised a red brow. "If I'm so dense, why haven't you noticed people carrying your shit out of your house?"

Deidara blinked and turned his head to see people in uniforms taking his belongings out of the house and into different moving trucks. He scoffed, "My parents are probably just threatening me again, un," He groaned out. He walked quickly to the front door of his house and saw his parents ordering people around and telling them where to put stuff. "What are you doing?" He asked, already pissed just seeing his parents.

Hanako looked at her blond son and it looked as if she were about to have a panic attack. She burst into tears and ran out of the room, making her husband sigh. "Deidara... Your mother and I have talked it out and we decided that you should... Move out."

Deidara's eyes widened and he felt himself getting ready for a fight. His fists were clenched tightly, teeth bared and he took a deep breath ready to yell at his father. "Hey, Brat, what's going on?"


"Like you say everyday?"

Deidara began panting and he turned back to his father. "Why the hell are you kicking me out, un?! I did fucking nothing!"

His father rubbed his eyes. "It was our fault that you behave like this but you don't show any signs of growing up. And your mother and I can't handle you anymore. You almost burned the house down again!"

Deidara glared daggers at the older male. "And where am I supposed to live?" He whispered as he tried to contain his anger, which was very unlike him. "I will call the police and tell them that you're neglecting me, un!"

"You're no longer a minor. You're an adult now so the police can do nothing about it." Deidara's father crossed his arms.

"I'm not leaving." Deidara sat on the floor and held his breath.

"That won't work anymore, Deidara." The blonde just continued to sit there, his face turning red.

"Who's the idiot, brat?"

Again, the blonde just ignored everything and soon passed out, blue in the face.


When Deidara came to, he was lying on a cosy bed, though he could tell that it wasn't his own considering that his was far more comfortable. The blonde blinked up at the plain ceiling, noticing that it was faintly familiar, but he could not remember where from…Until a certain voice broke him away from his thoughts, "My, so you've finally come to, Brat?"

Deidara's eyes snapped wide and he shot up into a sitting position, the blanket falling down to his waist, though he was still wearing his school shirt, so he barely noticed anyway. He stared at Sasori, wide eyed, before giving a scowl as he realised with sickening horror just where he was. "WHY THE FUCK AM I IN YOU'RE APARTMENT?! No, better question…WHY THE FUCK AM I IN YOUR FUCKING BED?! YOU ARE NOT RAPING ME AGAIN, UN!!"

Sasori was currently sitting on the edge of the mattress, completely unfazed by the outburst, instead giving a slight smirk and leaning back casually so that he was somewhat closer to Deidara. "Don't worry; I'm not going to rape you again…Though if you want to have sex…" He seemed to decide it was better to move on before the blonde had time to scream at him and lose the topic, "Anyway…I asked your parents that since you were no longer living with them, and you had no place to go…" His smirk grew wider, "Whether it would be okay for you to move in with me instead."

In response to the red head's words, Deidara almost died. "…" The blonde closed his eyes for a few seconds, taking a deep breath as he did so, a few suspense filled moments passing between them, until…Deidara's eyes snapped open and he yelled at the top of his lungs, "WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!"

Sasori gave a smirk and leaned closer to the blonde, the latter in turn making a move to punch the red head in the face, though Sasori successfully grabbed hold of the fist before it connected. The older male pulled on Deidara's arm, linking their lips in a galling kiss that lasted for several seconds before pulling away, smirking widey at him. "They were ecstatic about the idea, knowing that you couldn't possibly survive on your own, and that I would take good care of you."

Deidara ripped his hand away from the red head's grip, sneering at him with utter disgust. "Take care of me? YOU JUST WANT TO FUCKING RAPE ME, UN!!"

Sasori blinked at him before rolling his eyes, smirk falling and he gave a sigh, "Look, why don't we make a deal?" The red head was silent for a few seconds before continuing, "If you follow my rules, then I won't rape you."

Deidara's eyes narrowed in suspicion, "What rules? I don't like rules…"

Sasori shrugged slightly before giving a few moments of thought, "…The rules are …No leaving the apartment without me…I have no servants, so if you make a mess, you have to clean it up yourself…I will sleep on the couch, so you can sleep in the bed as long as you make it each morning…Don't open the door to strangers…Oh!!" The red head gave him a look that was quite serious, and Deidara thought he saw a flare of bitterness burn in the older male's muddy eyes, "And I will under no circumstances tolerate you being an absolute Spoilt Brat…Get it?"

Deidara continued to scowl and he zoomed in on the redheads face. "Fuck. No." He threw the blankets off of his legs and began walking out of the room only to be stopped by a pair of arms.

"Or, I can just keep you handcuffed to my bed and ravage your body all night long~" Sasori suggested as he gave Deidara's ear a long lick, making the blonde shiver.

"N-neither, you bastard," Deidara struggled to say, as the older teen's hand roamed up Deidara's shirt and teased his nipple.

"You sure?" Sasori whispered a smirk creeping to his lips. He leaned down and bit the blond's neck, hard, just for extra measures. Deidara yelped and bit his lip, not giving anything to the sadist. He began moving around which just made Sasori bite harder. After a few seconds he pulled away, licking the mark clean of any blood. "Change your mind?"

Deidara glared back at the redhead and threw his head back, causing his cranium to meet Sasori's forehead. "Yeah, get out and let me sleep, un," He growled out, mostly in pain. Sasori groaned and rubbed his forehead as Deidara shoved him out of his own room.

"You're welcome," Sasori said from the other side of the door. As soon as Deidara felt the handle, he noticed there wasn't even a lock and kicked the door, like it was its fault. He turned around and studied the small room. Four white walls, a cheap nightstand, with a cheap clock and lamp. It was fairly clean, including the bed. He glared daggers at the bed, already feeling the need to stab it. It was like an accomplice to Sasori. The bed he had been raped in.

Seeing as it was close to midnight and Sasori would probably drag Deidara to school in the morning, the blond walked to the bed, intending on stealing the blankets and sleeping on the floor. He stopped mid-thought. What if the redhead never washed the sheets? What if they still smelled of rape? Deidara's nose cringed at the thought and he cautiously pocked at the sheets as if it were a tiger.

Seeing as it was no threat and there was no stink in the sheets, besides the dustiness, he sat down. He cringed at the springy bed and lied down, thinking his back would break. The lights were already off so he just decided to close his eyes and try to sleep.

His bastard parents kicked him out just because they couldn't make him happy... Or something like that. They thought that he was the problem but it was the other way around. They couldn't raise him right so it was time for everything to backfire.

Deidara didn't think he would be sleeping anytime soon. Not with car alarms going off, music in the apartment below and people doing the nasty in the room right next to the one he was in.

Already getting pissed off he got up and stomped on the floor and banged on the wall. "SHUT THE FUCK UP! I'M TRYING TO SLEEP, UN!"

The people beside him didn't say anything, just moaned even louder. But the people below began yelling things at him back, which made an even bigger argument. Sasori stepped into the room and stopped the yelling. "I'm letting you stay here, Blondie. Now, don't be a brat. I don't want to get kicked out again."

Deidara scoffed. "They shouldn't even let you live here. Now get out, so I can sleep, un." Sasori sneered at the blonde and stormed over to him after slamming the door shut, causing Deidara to jump due to the poor lighting. Outside the moon was covered by clouds, so little light made its way into the dark room, making it hard to distinguish figures.

The blonde suddenly felt himself get pushed down on the bed by his shoulders, and he began to struggle against the red head, "Look, Brat, I can stand you constantly saying the hackneyed line that you are going to kill me over and over, and I could stand you trying to boss me around before your parents kicked you out, but now that you are living in my apartment I will not tolerate such behaviour." Deidara felt the red head shuffle around until Sasori was underneath the covers with the blonde, making Deidara try to pull away from him without success. "I was trying to be benevolent and let you have the bed all to yourself, but you have proved that you are ungrateful and rowdy. So I'm going to sleep in the bed as well to make sure that you do not get raucous and get me evicted. Once you prove that you are no longer a Spoiled Brat then you can have the bed all to yourself."

Sasori put his arms around the blonde, and before the latter could begin his appeal, the red head shoved Deidara's face into the crook of his neck, pulling the covers over the both of them. The blonde made several muffled attempts to argue, but gave up as soon as he realised that the red head was already asleep. Deidara gave a groan in the back of his throat, listening to the sound of the couple in the neighbouring apartment begin to reach their climax, and the car alarms seemed to grow louder on the street. He tried to block it out by listening intently on the only two noises which were not completely annoying, that being Sasori's soft breathing and slow heartbeat. Deidara's eyes soon closed as he unknowingly managed to fall asleep.


Deidara was awoken by the loud roar of an alarm clock, giving a yelp, almost falling off the side of the bed, but his downfall was stopped by a pair of strong arms. "Careful now," the red head sat up, and the blonde found himself in Sasori's lap with the older male smirking down at him, "the floor might bruise your little delicate physique~"

Deidara sneered and struggled against the red head, successfully freeing himself from his grip, giving a cry when he abruptly fell off the bed, hitting the floor with a pained groan and a curse. "Fuck…"

Sasori peeked at him from over the side of the mattress, giving a smirk down at the blonde, "I warned you to be careful…Now, you can have the first shower, but if you take too long then we're going to end up sharing."

Deidara sent a silent glare and got up, heading to the bathroom. Once he saw the shower he would have rather taken a bath in a sewer. It wasn't tile and floors weren't heated like he was used to. One toilet, a sink and a bath/shower tub. The shower looked old and grimy and he began to wonder if anyone could bathe in there.

Seeing as complaining would probably get him sexually assaulted, Deidara kept his mouth shut for once. "Towels are under the sink. You have ten minutes," Sasori yawned as he walked past to the bathroom to go to the kitchen.

Deidara shut the door loudly and opened the cabinet under the sink to indeed find some towels and ugly looking ones at that. Didn't Sasori own something at least a little clean? Picking up the biggest towel he placed it on the toilet seat and turned on the water for the shower. Stripping himself of yesterday's clothes, he stepped in the shower and yelped in surprise before jumping out.

"Your shower's broken, un!" Deidara yelled as he wrapped his towel around his waist and walked out into the hall.

Sasori's head popped around the corner and he sighed in frustration. "Did you wait for it to heat up?"

Deidara raised an eyebrow and looked at the redhead in disbelief. "You actually have to do that?"

Sasori almost groaned. "Do you want to me take a shower with you since it's so complicated?"

Deidara narrowed his eyes and turned around, heading to the bathroom; the door almost slamming this time as it was closed. Glaring at the shower, Deidara waited for it to heat up before he stepped in again. The liquid had a weird smell, almost rusty and he now realized why Sasori's hair was red... Because of the iron! (A/N: Dei's being an idiot by the way.) Deidara began freaking out and he grabbed his hair. He didn't want to be a ginger!

Gulping, he looked around for some shampoo, and opened the bottle. It was the cheap kind that didn't even smell good which made him not even want to use it. He had no idea when his parents would let him come back home so he made do with what he had. He poured the pink soap onto his hand and began running it through his hair.

-Fifteen minutes later-

"Brat, we're going to be late!" Sasori yelled as he opened the bathroom door... Which also didn't have a lock…Steam poured onto his face and Sasori quickly fanned it out of his way.

"Get out!" There was a loud thud and once the steam cleared, Sasori could see Deidara on the floor, quickly trying to cover up his body with his towel. "PERVERT!"

Sasori smirked. "I told you ten minutes. This is officially my shower time, so you either get out or take another shower since you seem to have gotten dirty again."

Deidara gave the red head a look like a deer in headlights, before giving an absolutely appalled expression, getting quickly to his feet with a growl. "LIKE FUCK I'D-" He abruptly slipped on a puddle of water, giving a sharp gasp as he fell back onto the floor.

"I'm going to guess that you were trying to say 'Like fuck, I'd love to have you in the shower with me, my sexy Sasori Danna, you must have read my mind!!' Fine then, Babe, if you insist~" The blonde was about to argue but lost all words once the red head began to remove his clothes, revealing his finely crafted chest first of all. Deidara stared at the soft skin with hints of muscles beneath and the odd scars representing old fights that Sasori had been mixed up in, though the blonde really began to blush once the red head removed his pants. And yet he couldn't look away, or even say a single word of rejection. He almost gave a sharp gasp once he saw the red head's package, and for a fleeting second he wondered how the fuck had that thing managed to fit inside of him. Sasori smirked down at the blonde and moved forward, roughly picking the boy up bridal style, which caused Deidara to recall the situation. He struggled but the red head managed to bear his attempt at escape, "It's alright, Babe, I already said that I wouldn't rape you unless you broke any of my rules."

Deidara stopped struggling, realizing just how far off the ground he was and that if he fell there was a good chance that he would end up cracking his head open on the tiles. He didn't want the fucking bastard to rape his corpse!! Sasori stepped into the shower, placing the blonde onto his feet, helping Deidara to gain his balance. Instead of thanking him, the boy simply gave him a cold glare, snapping his head away from his direction. Sasori rolled his eyes, before giving a sly smirk, abruptly shoving the blonde against the wall, resulting in Deidara giving a yelp of fear. "WHAT THE FUCK, UN?!"

"My, you look so tempting~" The red head moved his lips to the boy's neck, beginning to suck at the sensitive flesh, bringing his hands to run up and down Deidara's sides. The blonde moaned and leaned into the pleasure, yelping once he felt the red head brush against his length, resulting in Deidara's commonsense surfacing, and the blonde began to struggle against the older male. Sasori chuckled lightly, pulling the boy against him underneath the spray of water, smirking down at him fiercely, bringing his mouth to the boy's ear, whispering huskily, "My, you look so rape-able~."

Deidara gasped slightly at the feeling of their bodies pressed together, giving a slight far-too-pathetic whimper of utter frustration. It seemed to be acceptably submissive for the red head, as the next second he had let go of the blonde and was already busying him self with washing his bloody red hair.

"I think you're clean enough, Babe," Sasori shot his a sneering smirk, "I left out the cereal for your breakfast…Oh yeah…To make cereal," he spoke to blonde as if he were a young child, "you need to place the flakes into a bowl- Oh, I'm going far too fast for you…A bowl is a round-"

"I KNOW WHAT THE FUCK A BOWL IS AND I KNOW HOW TO FUCKING MAKE CEREAL!!" Deidara glared deeply at the red head, stepping out of the shower, fuming with utter rage as he hastily wrapped himself in one of the crap-tastic towels, flipping Sasori the bird as he did so, "I'M FUCKING RICH, NOT USELESS!!"

A sharp look formed in the red head's eyes and he gave a smirk with not-so-pleasant intent lurking beyond it, "You're going to be raped soon if you continue to yell at me, Brat~"

Once Deidara saw the look, he stormed out of the bathroom, shutting the door on his way out. He almost ran to the bedroom and closed the door, listening softly to see if Sasori had actually followed him and if he was about to rape him. Nothing was heard, except for the car alarms and a party starting downstairs.

Sighing, the blond looked around and realized his clothes were in the bathroom. "Shit..." He muttered to himself. He was about to go through Sasori's clothes to find some spares when he felt an odd, but familiar, sensation between his legs. He slightly moved his towel and blushed before putting the towel back. Maybe if he ignored it, it would go away?

Walking to the older teen's closet he began looking at his clothes. Sasori never said he couldn't wear his clothes. As quickly as he could, he grabbed the first shirt he saw and pulled it on, some pants following; he really didn't give a damn about boxers. He looked around for a brush or anything to help him make his hair and found none. And this was why Sasori's hair was always a mess.

Groaning, he left the room to find something for his hair, but froze when he saw Sasori in the hallway, a towel wrapped around his waist. "And who said you could wear my clothes, Brat?"

Deidara gulped, wondering if the redhead was really going to rape him this time. "You didn't say I couldn't wear them, un."

Sasori smirked and walked up to the blond, pulling him into his chest, shocking Deidara. "No, I didn't, but that doesn't mean that you can steal someone's clothes," He chuckled and rubbed the slight bulge in the blonde's pants. Deidara gasped and he tried to break away from the nineteen year old. Sasori chuckled again. "You can't go to school like that, Brat." The younger teen's eyes widened as he felt a hand being shoved into his stolen pants. "Let this be a lesson for taking what's not yours... Or just a treat. Either way."

Deidara gasped loudly and he clenched his hands into fists as Sasori shoved him into the nearest wall. "S-stop, un~" He couldn't help but moan when the redhead bit his neck making yet another hickey.

"What's the magic word?" Sasori pulled away, smirking as Deidara looked up at him with a pathetic glare. The brat didn't know how to be angry when he was being pleasured, did he? Deidara bit his lip and turned away. He had too much dignity to even mutter the word to this bastard. "I'll take that as 'continue'." The blonde took a deep breath to scream bloody murder but stopped short, a moan taking away all of his air. Sasori was stroking him slowly, far too slowly for his liking. He bucked his hips into Sasori's hand, wanting more movement. "Magic word?"

Deidara just wanted to be over with this so he could think normally. While he was like this, he had no idea if he wanted to kill Sasori, or if he wanted more pleasure. Swallowing his pride he opened his mouth trying not to moan. "Please...stop."

He heard a sigh above him and the hand was removed from his pants, making Deidara almost groan. Why did he do that?! Now he was left with a flaming hard-on and no one to fix it but him self! "There, now eat some breakfast, then we're leaving." Sasori walked into his room and began changing.

Deidara felt his face turn red and he glared at Sasori before stomping to the kitchen, finding a box of cereal and carton of milk on the table. The blonde barely had an appetite due to his erection and he finally groaned. He knew that this wouldn't go away on its own.

Groaning loudly, he walked to the bathroom and began to strip. Not even bothering to wait for the water to warm up in the shower, he jumped in and swore on the top of his lungs as the frigid water hit his skin.

Deidara sighed with relief, however, once he felt his hard on begin to fade, the cold water doing its job. By the time the water grew warm his erection was completely gone, but just as he was revelling in the preferred temperature, the door opened to reveal Sasori. "Brat, get out of the shower, we have to go now."

Deidara sneered at the red head, baring his teeth slightly, "Five more minutes, un, the water just got warm." Sasori's eyes narrowed and he stormed forward, taking hold of the blonde's wrist, pulling him out of the shower.

"No, right now, or else we are going to be late." Sasori pulled the struggling blonde against him and began to dress Deidara without even drying him off. Once he was dressed Sasori pulled the still belligerent blonde out of the bathroom, grabbing his book bag, and another which Deidara's parents had given to him after they had agreed to let the boy move in with the red head. He shoved it into the blonde's hands and pulled him out the doorway, shutting and locking the door behind them…Well, at least that door had a lock on it!!

"OKAY!!" Deidara ripped his hand from Sasori's grip, "I GET IT!! YOU DON'T HAVE TO HOLD MY HAND, UN!! I'M FUCKING EIGHTEEN YEARS OLD, NOT A FUCKING BABY!!" The blonde stormed forward, but then he suddenly remembered where he was. The northern part of the city…A place where it would be impossible to survive without the red head…Deidara abruptly stopped walking altogether, flushing once he realised the reason why Sasori had set the rule about not leaving the apartment without him.

As much as Deidara would like to think so, the red head was not the worst thing out there. For a moment he found himself thinking that at least he had enjoyed the sex with Sasori and that others probably would not be so kind; before he mentally scolded himself. HE HAD NOT ENJOYED IT!! AND IT HAD BEEN RAPE, NOT SEX!!

"Had a change of heart, Brat?" Deidara blinked and looked over at the red head, giving a sneer before he continued to stomp down the staircase, Sasori following not far behind.

They exited the building, the blonde stopping to grimace at the scenery around him. Homeless bums were lying on the cracked pavement, most of them snoring loudly despite the noise of car alarms, some of them holding leaking bottles of alcohol in their grubby hands. Deidara sneered, shuddering when the cold wind brushed through his wet hair, and he turned in the direction of the school, but paled once his eyes landed on a familiar group of males. It was the teenagers that had been going to gang-rape him…

The group caught sight of the blonde, and several of them gave smirks, straightening up with the leader taking a step towards Deidara. "Well, well, well, isn't it our little toy? You come crawling back to us so that we could-" He suddenly stopped talking, his eye's widening in fear, and Deidara felt a hand drape over his shoulders, gazing up to see Sasori giving the group of teenagers a look of utter boredom.

"Do you know these people, Brat?" Deidara scowled about to make a comment that he could talk to whoever he wanted, but stopped when he realized he didn't want to talk to the group of teens at all. He just looked away and shook his head. "Then there's no reason to stop," Sasori said as he pushed them forward. Once they were far away enough from the group, Sasori let a smirk pass through his lips. "See why you need me, Brat? You walk away for a second and people already want your fine body," He chuckled.

Deidara continued to scowl and considered to push Sasori's arm off of him but stopped when he realized he was actually keeping him warm since he was still practically soaking, just in clothes. "I don't need you. I could have out-run them, un," He said as he threw his nose up into the air, causing Sasori to laugh again.

"We'll see, Brat, we'll see." Sasori pulled the blonde slightly closer, smirking down at the boy, "My, you're shivering, Babe~" The red head rubbed Deidara's arm affectionately, as if in effort to warm him up.

The blonde sneered at the red head, pulling away from the older male before giving a hiss as he realised just how cold it was without Sasori's warmth. "You're the one who dragged me out of an ice cold shower without letting me dry off, un." He shuddered from the cold, and the red head, noticing this, slung his arm back over his shoulders. Deidara gave a sigh of relief and leaned into the warmth, actually hating the cold slightly more than he did the red head.

"It's your fault," Sasori smirked widely, "if you hadn't made me stop punishing you then you wouldn't have needed to take a cold shower. You could always just have let me finish, and then you wouldn't be suffering from the cold right now." He sighed, but was still wearing the smirk upon his face, "Oh well, I guess you will know for next time~"

Deidara blanched at the red head's words, flushing with anger and embarrassment, pulling away from Sasori as he concluded that he did in fact hate the older bastard more than the cold, "THERE WON'T BE A NEXT TIME, UN!! I AM NOT MOVING IN WITH YOU!! I'D RATHER LIVE WITH TOBI, UN!!"

The next thing the blonde knew he was being shoved against the wall, with the red head towering over him. He gave a moan as the red head began to nip and suck at the side of his neck, grasping onto the front of Sasori's shirt, moving his head to the side to allow better access. The older male was so warm against his cold body, and he gave a moan once he felt Sasori's hand slip up into his shirt, rubbing against his icy skin. The red head moved his lips to the blonde's ear, slowly running his tongue over the outer shell, "I thought that you would have learnt by now…I always get what I want."

Deidara shuddered at the words, tightening his grip on the red head's shirt, but he suddenly snapped once he heard the sound of their school bell in the near distance. He struggled against the red head and shoved him away, sneering at the older male, "Fuck. Off."

Sasori smirked at the blonde before grabbing onto his hand, "Whatever, we're both now late for school. But this gives us a good opportunity to get you warm…" Deidara gave the red head a confused expression, and the older male simply smirked wider. "…We run." Before the blonde could argue, the red head was already dragging him along the street at top speed towards the building of Ichiraku High.


"You're late, Deidara."

Said blond just grumbled something and sat down in his seat, glad that he and the redhead only shared one class together and that was at the end of the day, though Sasori also liked to stalk him at lunch; so that was unavoidable.

"Pst! Hey, Dei; why's your hair wet?" Konan asked as she leaned towards the fuming blond.

The teacher, too deep into his lecture, didn't even bother to pay attention to the students, so most of the time everyone did what they wanted. It wasn't like this class was important... Most people usually forgot what it was. Something about money...? Yeah, Deidara didn't pay attention due to him already having money…but not anymore!

Deidara almost growled. "Sasori didn't give me enough time to get ready and took me out of the shower still soaking, un! I swear, I'm going to kill him!"

The bluenette looked confused. "Wait, what? Sasori was at your house?" She whispered.

"No! My parents kicked me out and Sasori kidnapped me!"

Konan slowly smiled. "Do you know what this means...? You guys have to get along now! Or else you'll kill each other- Wait, Saso can be kinda strict. Did he set rules? Were they like, give me a striptease every night?"

"FUCK NO, UN!" Deidara glared at the younger teen, feeling the need to beat her up.

"Hey, I just wanna know! Oooh~! This is so exciting! Wait, have you two had sex yet?"

Deidara turned red and the next thing everyone knew Konan was running around the room giggling, while Deidara tried to stab her with a pencil. "NO! NOTHING LIKE THAT WOULD EVER HAPPEN! IF HE STEPS A FOOT IN MY DIRECTION I WILL KILL HIM! I WILL NEVER HAVE SEX WITH HIM!"

"Deidara, Konan, in your seat," The teacher said as he wrote something on the board.

"Calm down, Dei, it was only a question," Konan laughed out as she sat back down and the blond just panted. Who knew this girl would be such a runner. "Besides, I know that you two wouldn't do something like that; even though I see you guys make out all the time."


"Deidara, office," The teacher said in a monotone.

The said teen growled and grabbed his things, before heading to the office. He almost died when he saw Sasori waiting for him there. "I wondered how long it would take for you to be kicked out. I was just sent to the office myself. Would you like to walk with me?" Sasori asked as he outstretched his hand for the blond to take.

Deidara sneered and slapped the male's hand away, "FUCK OFF!! IT'S YOUR FAULT, UN!!" The boy continued to storm onwards, though was suddenly pulled back by the red head, being pressed against his chest.

"It isn't my fault that you have a bad temper; people could probably hear you screaming all around the school…Not to mention that I was eavesdropping through the door~" Sasori leaned down and ran his tongue along the blonde's ear, which caused Deidara to give a slight whine of both irritation and pleasure. "My, why do you bother to lie to Konan? Like when you said that we had never had sex, why didn't you tell her the truth~ About how I handcuffed you to the bed, and about how you were moaning out my name in utter euphoric pleasure~ You should have mentioned just how much you loved it~"

Deidara gave a gasp of pleasure at the older male's words, shuddering slightly before he regained his composure, trying to pull away. "THAT WASN'T SEX; THAT WAS RAPE!! I DIDN'T ENJOY A FUCKING SECOND OF IT, UN!!"

"Sure, Brat, whatever you have to tell yourself~ You were just moaning out in pleasure because you wanted to~" Sasori gave a slight sigh and pulled away, wrapping his arm around the blonde's shoulder, "Now let's go see Kuzu; you will probably want me in the room with you to bail you out."

Deidara scoffed and stormed forward, but the red head remained at his side with arm still draped over his shoulder. They reached the office, noticing that the receptionist wasn't there, instead replaced with a sign that said 'Off for Lunch' despite the fact it was still morning. They didn't really care though and walked to the principal's door, opening it and immediately regretting what they had done.

Hidan was naked on the large desk with Kakuzu positioned over him, and judging by the moans it wasn't difficult to realise what they were doing, though Sasori covered the blonde's eyes anyway. The principal stopped once he realised that they were no longer alone, looking up to see who had interrupted them. "…Oh, it is just you two, for a moment I thought I would have to deal with a lawsuit there…"

Sasori raised an eyebrow at the duo, "…Well, I could have lived without seeing you two going at it…" He coughed into his fist, still covering the blonde's eyes with his other hand, though it was still quite awkward.

Hidan gave a groan, "Just fucking go already, I was like five fucking seconds from cumming!!"

Deidara gave a gagging noise, and Sasori rolled his eyes, still remaining awkward, and Kakuzu gave a sigh. "Whatever, you two can go…Back to class, home, anyplace that isn't here…Okay?"

They both nodded and shut the door, shuddering slightly as the red head removed his hand from over Deidara's eyes, "Okay then, I apologize for you having to see that…" The blonde simply glared at him and stormed back off, though Sasori was not far behind, "Hey, where are you going?"

"TO CLASS!! LIKE FUCK I WANT THE DAY OFF IF I HAVE TO SPEND IT WITH YOU, UN!!" Deidara stormed off, and Sasori was left, wondering whether he should remain at school or go home…

At lunch Deidara was on high-alert. He glanced over his shoulder waiting for Sasori to come up from behind him and start molesting his body, but nothing came.

"Why do you look so sad, sempai?" Tobi asked as he sat down next to Deidara, with two brown bags in his hands.

"I'm not sad, Tobi, now get the fuck away," He grumbled before placing his head down on the table.

"But Tobi got you lunch, sempai! I made it with love and sprinkles!"


The masked boy remained seating anyway, and Deidara swore he was smiling. He handed the blond a lunch and Deidara just took it, literally starving due to having no dinner or breakfast. He dumped all the contents out and his eyebrow twitched.

Yes, it was made of love and sprinkles, not to mention glitter. "You can eat the glitter, sempai!" In the lunch there was a sandwich in the shape of a heart with edible rainbow glitter. A pink cupcake with sprinkles and glitter. Three cookies in the shape of hearts, glitter, sprinkles, love, you know the drill; and a banana.

Deidara didn't even thank Tobi for the lunch and dug in. He carved, or picked anything that said "I love you" and managed to get most of the sprinkles off but the sparkly stuffed stayed on like glue.

The food tasted fine but it seemed every time the younger teen took a bite Tobi took that as a sign to keep on scooting closer... And closer... And-

"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME, UN!" Deidara shoved any remaining food away from him and stood up. As soon as he began walking away, Tobi clung to him and began sobbing.

"Don't go, sempai! Sasori will get you!"

Deidara growled and shoved the taller male off of him. "Sasori's not here, dumb ass, now leave me alone, un."

Tobi sniffled but still followed the blonde. "Sasori's not here?" The boy gasped a second later. "So Tobi can spend time with you, sempai?! OMG I WANNA GO TO CANDY LAND! LET'S GO!" The energetic teen grabbed Deidara's hand and easily pulled him around the school, saying what kind of candy was what.

He pointed a trashcan. "That's a tootsie roll!" To a waded up paper. "A gum ball!" Then he went to the fire-alarm. "Ooh, and this is hot candy!"

"LET GO OF ME, TOBI!" Deidara pulled with all of his strength and it felt like his arm was about to come out of it's socket! He had been yelling at the freak the whole time now and he hadn't even noticed!

"I want some hot candy!" The blonde sneered, and actually wished that the red head was there to protect him from the idiot. He enjoyed getting molested less than licking a cactus, but definitely more than being dragged around by this idiot. The bell initiating the last two periods sounded and Deidara took the distraction to get away from Tobi, practically running for the safety of class.


It was art now; last period of the day and the only period that the blonde had with the red head, and yet he didn't turn up. "Hey Dei," Konan sat next to the boy, raising an eyebrow at him, "do you know where Saso is?"

Deidara sneered and crossed his arms, "Why the fuck are you asking me? I don't have a fucking tracking device on him you know, un!!"

The class quietened once the teacher Kurenai walked into the room, no longer pregnant, though she was currently breastfeeding her baby. These poor people couldn't even afford fucking day-care!! Deidara sighed and rolled his eyes, making no voiced objections to the bitch breastfeeding her baby in the middle of class.


School was finally over, and Deidara instinctively went to the usual spot to wait for his family's limo to pick him up and take him home. He almost facepalmed once he realised that the limo would never arrive. Oh fuck, the only place he had left to go was Sasori's crap-tastic apartment!! But how the fuck was he going to get there, HE COULDN'T TRAVEL THROUGH THE FUCKING NORTH PART OF THE CITY ALONE!! "There you are, Babe."

Deidara blinked and turned to see none other than Sasori traipsing down the footpath towards the blonde, giving a slight smirk. The younger male blanched at the sight of the red head, feeling somewhat relieved that he would not have to go through the dreaded north section all alone. "WHERE THE FUCK HAVE YOU BEEN, UN?! I'VE HAD TO DEAL WITH TOBI ALL FUCKING DAY!!"

Sasori simply smirked wider and pulled the boy close, wrapping his arms around Deidara, "Awww, you missed me? I feel so flattered~ But if you must know I went home and cleaned up the place for you, and I even went over to your house as well. Your parents gave me a bag of toiletries and some clothes for you, so you can stop wearing mine."

Deidara's eyes narrowed suspiciously, wondering as to why the older male would do something so benevolent. HE HAD TO HAVE SOME ULTERIOR MOTIVE!! "I'M NOT GOING TO FUCKING SLEEP WITH YOU JUST BECAUSE MY PARENTS GAVE YOU SOME OF MY CLOTHES, UN!!" The blonde pushed himself away from the red head, crossing his arms and giving a sneer.

Sasori rolled his eyes and ran a hand through his hair, "And here I am just trying to make you happy for once, and you get my intentions all wrong." He sighed and shook his head before turning around, "Whatever, come along." Sasori began to walk off and Deidara had absolutely no other choice but to follow behind him, traipsing at his side towards the red head's home.

As they neared the building, Deidara couldn't help but notice that they once again passed the group of males who had been going to gang rape him, though once they saw that he was with Sasori they pretended to ignore the blonde, though Deidara could still feel their eyes on him. Once they entered the apartment, Sasori gave an unexpected chuckle, "I think that group is just waiting for the opportunity of you leaving the building without me so that they can kidnap you. Perhaps they'll just gang-rape you, maybe kill you, maybe keep you as their sex toy; keeping you barely alive, until you at last drop dead~"

Deidara flushed and sneered, storming over to the couch. There sat a bag, and once he opened it up, he could see that it was full of his clothes. There was also a small pouch of toiletries, containing a toothbrush, shampoo, his best hairbrush, and a few other loose goods which Deidara was relieved to find. "I can fucking out run those bastards, un…"

"If you say so, Babe," Sasori rolled his eyes, but he hadn't bothered to even close the front door, "so, have fun without me tonight, you have the place to yourself. Don't make a mess, don't stay up late waiting for me and dinner is in the fridge."


Sasori smirked at the blonde's reaction, giving a slight shrug, "I have a job, you idiot, how else do you reckon I can afford to pay the rent for this apartment and buy food? My grandma sure as shit doesn't care about whether I live or die, and not all of us have rich-ass parents to mooch off of. I have a job sorting books in the Public Library, if you must know. The pay isn't glamorous, but it is enough to pay the bills, food, and a little left over. Now I must go, I'll be home around midnight." His smirk widened slightly and he pointed to his cheek, "Do I get a kiss goodbye?"

The blonde glared up at the redhead who just continued to smirk. He walked up to Sasori, who was shocked he was even coming near him and leaned up. Deidara smirked and spat on the redhead's cheek, causing the older teen to chuckle. "That's for leaving me here alone, when someone can break in and rape me, un." Deidara walked away and began looking through the fridge. He pulled out a pizza box and opened it. "What the hell is this?"

Sasori sighed and grabbed his jacket, getting ready to leave. "It's called pepperoni. Now, since I don't have a personal chef to make pizza I had to buy some from the store. It was cheap and on sale. Enjoy." He leaned in to kiss the blonde's cheek only to have him turn his head and their lips met instead. It was almost automatic for Deidara to feel like this and he began to move his lips before he noticed that this was wrong. He shoved Sasori away who was grinning. "Now that's more like it~" He purred, cornering the blond into the fridge.

Deidara growled and shoved the pizza box between them. "Go to work and leave me alone, un. I have homework." He had no intention of doing it, but now he actually wanted the redhead gone.

Sasori chuckled. "Fine, you're right. See you later, babe." To Deidara's surprise, the older teen made no move to touch him and left. Strange. Giving an irritated sigh, Deidara opened the box and took out a slice of pizza, before finally finding a plate and the microwave.

He stared at the machine and began to wonder how to even turn it on. He pushed a random button and it turned on. He jumped in surprise and opened the door, stopping the device. That's when he realized he pushed the popcorn button... Where was the pizza button?

Groaning he began to read all over and found nothing. "Wait, how long does it take to make pizza? Um, ten minutes, un?" He stuck the pepperoni inside the little space and pushed ten. Ten seconds went by and Deidara raised a brow. "That was not ten minutes," He muttered. Ignoring the microwave he ate the pizza cold. If he broke that thing Sasori would probably sell him to get a new one, or just punish him with rape.


Deidara gave a sigh as he finished the cold pizza, deciding that though it wasn't even close to what he usually ate, under the circumstances it was actually alright. He stood up from the tacky couch that he had been perched on, looking down at the plate with an irritated look. "…Okay, what the fuck am I supposed to do with this now…Usually the servants would put it in the dishwasher…" The blonde moved back into the kitchen and began looking for said dishwasher, but couldn't find one. "…What the fuck?! How the hell do poor people do the dishes, un?!"

He then noticed the sink, and Deidara recalled a faint memory of the servants once washing a dish in the basin when the dishwasher had been full. Oh…So that was how poor people managed!! He had always thought that sinks were made purely for washing hands!! Deidara placed the dish inside, poured some hot water on it, and then placed it back inside of the cupboard where he had gotten it from, making no move to wash it better or even dry it.

"Well…That was exciting, un…" The blonde sighed and walked to the front door, making sure that it really was locked, which it was, before he moved over to the bag of clothing. He pulled out his favourite pair of silk pyjamas, before moving to the bathroom to get changed, not realising he opened the wrong door. He blinked at the room he entered, having never entered it before.

The place consisted of a work bench covered with tools, and upon the shelves were wooden puppets of varying sizes. Deidara blinked at them, awestruck, looking around at the many different designs, before making his way to the table. There was a soft toy dog which sat on the top of the desk that appeared to be quite old and worn, but soft…Deidara picked it up and placed it on his head, taking one last look of the workroom before leaving with the intent of changing into his pyjamas.


Deidara stood in the bedroom, looking out at the view from the single window, finding it was dramatically different to the view he was used to. In his own bedroom, the window looked out at the large garden that surrounded the house, green lawn, variously coloured flowers, two of their three pools also in sight. This window view, however, looked down at the monochromatic city, consisting of dirty street lights, drunken homeless bums, and the other practically identical buildings. It was almost midnight, and when Deidara looked down, he saw none other than Sasori walking alone towards the entrance of the apartment building. He walked without fear, despite the fact that it was the northern part of the city, and the several groups of seedy looking men that lurked around the area took no notice of the what-appeared-to-be easy prey, everyone in the district being perfectly aware of the red head's reputation. It must have been cold outside, because the blonde could see the older male's icy breath, and his hands were buried deep within his coat pockets.

Deidara, not wanting to seem awake by the time Sasori came home, quickly turned off the light and crawled into the bed, back facing the door, with the soft toy dog he had found earlier pressed against his chest. He pretended to be asleep; eyes closed though ears listening intently. The couple next door were not at it tonight, and the people below were not currently throwing a raucous party. Even the car alarms seemed quiet compared to yesterday.

Deidara gave a sigh, but stifled the content noise once he heard the front door being unlocked, opened and then shut once more. He stayed absolutely still, levelling his breathing, and giving no reaction when he heard the bedroom door open. Sasori gave a slight hum and he couldn't help but smile slightly at the sight of the sleeping blonde, before he stripped down to just his boxers, his usual choice to sleep in considering he only had one pair of pyjamas that were reserved for severely cold nights. On any other occasion, however, he probably would have worn the pyjamas, considering how icy it was tonight, but now he had the blonde as a source of warmth.

Deidara felt the bed sink slightly and the covers shift as Sasori crawled under the sheets, moving close to the blonde before giving a slight confused noise as he noticed the plush dog. "…Maybe he got lonely…" Sasori gave a small sigh before he wrapped an arm around Deidara's waist, pulling his back to press warmly against his chest, snuggling close to the blonde. He drew the covers up over their shoulders, laying a few affectionate butterfly kisses on the top of Deidara's head, before nuzzling his blonde hair gently.

Deidara, realising just how cold Sasori's skin was, made no objection, happy as long as the red head didn't make an attempt to rape him. Just for tonight, at least, he would let Sasori cuddle him.
Collab between me and :iconakatsukimemberwoolfy:

Sequel to Ordinary Day! Sorry if I told people that we weren't going to do one but we ended up doing it anyway XD
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

"If you don't eat your breakfast, Deidara, it's going to get cold."

Deidara looked up from the smoothie his mother made him and he eyed the woman. She was looking through some papers and Deidara assumed it was for the new class that she was going to be teaching at Konoha University soon. She was by the counter where she had left her papers to look through later when she had the time.

"It's a smoothie, Mom, it can't get any colder, un," He muttered wishing that it wasn't Saturday so he could see Sasori normally.

"Well drink it before it goes bad," She corrected as she looked over at her eldest. "Look, Akira is already done with his so drink yours before he gets to it." She looked down at her papers once more and sighed.

Deidara looked across the table to see his little brother staring at him with those big hazel eyes. He rolled his own blue ones before sliding the drink over to him and standing up. "I'm going to my room, don't bug me, un."

"Eat your breakfast, Deidara." Aya turned to her son once more but he was gone and she gave a tsk before looking at her youngest son who was happily drinking the smoothie before crying about a headache.

Deidara nearly slammed his door shut the moment he entered his room, but he didn't want his parents to question him over his angry behavior. What could he say? "Someone found out about my secret relationship that you aren't supposed to know about." They would totally understand.

He fell onto his bed and buried his face into his pillow. After a few seconds of holding his breath, he finally let it go, his back falling from the action. He wrapped his arm around the pillow as he grabbed his phone with his other hand and brought it to his face.

He flipped the obsolete device open before searching through some previous messages. He clicked on one that didn't have a contact created, the phone number being displayed there instead. He tapped a quick question to the number and closed his phone when he saw it had sent.

Deidara rested his head against his pillow as he waited for a reply even though he didn't expect one. He didn't want to do what Sasori told him to do. Wait. He wasn't going to wait for someone to blackmail him, he wanted to find them and make them wish that they hadn't stalked him and his lover in the first place.

After a minute his phone buzzed and he flipped it open to see he had received a message.

'Don't contact me.'

Deidara almost raised a brow and scoffed before texting back that they shouldn't have to act like someone was watching them the whole time.

He didn't receive any more messages after that and he frowned to himself before sitting up. He heard his parents calling him and he sighed before leaving his room and going up some stairs to get to the where his parents were. "Yeah, un?" He saw both of his parents sitting in the living room and he arched a thin brow in question.

"Can you sit down for a moment, Deidara?" His mother asked as she gestured to the seat across from her. Takao was sitting next to his wife, looking stern and the blond slowly went over to his chair, wanting to know why his parents looked so serious.

His sat down and his eyes widened. They couldn't have known. They would have done something right away not talk to him about it, that's how his parents were. He stared at them and his mother took a small breath.

"We've been noticing some things, Deidara," She started slowly before shaking her head, deciding to get to the point. "Where did you get those bruises?"

The blond almost sighed in relief once he realized his parents still didn't know but he wasn't off the hook yet. He had to make up a story for the hickeys on his neck even though they were barely visible by now. He had chided Sasori before to not mark him where people could see and the redhead said that was the point. Yeah, now he wouldn't even talk to him because of paranoia.


The blond snapped out of his daze and he looked at his parents. "Oh those, un? Well you know I'm a T.A. and when Mr. Akasuna is lazy he makes me teach the other students how to do things and this week he made me show them how to throw on the wheel. Some kid didn't have his clay stuck on and he turned it on full blast and I got hit in random spots, un." He shrugged and stood up. (A/N: This is practically impossible btw.)

"But we've been seeing these bruises for three weeks now," Takao said, looking skeptical.

Deidara rolled his eyes. "We don't have enough wheels for everyone to throw in just one day. We just started three weeks ago and all of the beginners suck at it so Mr. Akasuna and I usually get beat up. Even other kids throwing next to them get pelted with flying clay. If that's all then I'm just going back to my room, un." He stood up and Aya nodded.

"We're relieved to hear that it's not bullying but make sure that Mr. Akasuna goes easy on you all right?" Her eyebrows knitted in concern and Deidara almost laughed at the statement. "If he works you too hard just go to the office, okay? Or us for that matter."

Deidara waved his hand and he walked back to his room. "Yeah yeah, un."

When he walked back down the stairs where his bedroom was he was stopped by his little brother who was leaving his room. "Can you make me another coloring book, onii-san?" He stayed by his door almost fearing the blond due to the events the day before.

Deidara sighed and ran a hand through his fringe. "I suppose, but when I have the time," He answered before going to his room. Really it was all of his fault that his and Sasori's collaboration got destroyed. He would usually sketch out things for Akira to draw on and when he saw the project he probably saw his work on it. Why not draw on it?

He fell back onto his bed and began considering doing any homework and decided it would be a good idea so he didn't get behind in school again.

He grabbed his backpack and got off his bed before going over to his desk. He set his books and his binder down on the desktop and sat down in his chair before turning on his lamp to get to work. He opened up his math book and stared down at the page before closing it and turning off his light. It seemed he couldn't get work done unless he was either pushed by a deadline or he wanted to do it himself.

He stood up and went back to his phone that was lying on his bed. He picked it up and texted his art teacher once more and began waiting for a reply. He knew that one wasn't going to come but just wanted to bug Sasori until he did reply back.

For the rest of the morning he tried working on homework while waiting for Sasori to reply. He never did and Deidara was getting pissed off because of his stand off behavior. It wasn't like this person was tapped into their phones.

He gave an irritated scoff and began texting friends, wanting to hang out. After a half hour of waiting he left his house, telling his parents goodbye briefly.

It wasn't out of the ordinary for him to call a random meeting and they usually got together at a restaurant to talk and hang out before going somewhere else like the mall. Though when he met up with his friends he didn't feel any better from being ignored.

All six of them were in a large booth and Deidara was getting annoyed rather quickly as Tobi, an immature freak, kept on blowing his milkshake up with his straw. "Why does Senpai look so mad? Did Senpai want some of Tobi's milkshake?" He held the large cup in front of the blond's face and Deidara sneered at seeing the chocolate and whipped cream roll down the sides. He shoved the younger teen's hand away before the chocolate landed in his lap and he shook his head.

"No, Tobi, I don't want your damn food, un. Just leave me alone."

Pein, his friend who had graduated two years before raised a brow. "You're the one who called us here, Deidara. If you're going to be upset the whole time, don't take offense if we want to leave."

Deidara scowled lightly but then frowned. He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "I'm just bored, un."

"And pissed too. I haven't seen you this fucking mad since Tobi ate your homework."

The blond ignored his friend who had the mouth dirtier than a porta potty. "Yes, I'm also pissed because I am being ignored." He turned to smile sarcastically at the older teen who just ate a curly fry slowly.

"What do you want us to do about it, it's Saturday," Kisame muttered as he messed with a strand of his boyfriend's hair. Deidara looked over at them, seeing Itachi, the teen's boyfriend, glaring at him and Deidara returned the look mockingly before sticking his tongue out at him.

"You can go beat up my boyfriend for being a freaking prick," He answered once his little fit was done.

"Why are you dragging us into your personal life, Deidara? Before you wanted us out of it." Itachi swatted at Kisame's hand and narrowed his eyes at him dangerously.

Deidara scoffed. "I'm not telling you to actually do it, Uchiha."

"So when do we actually get to meat your BF?" Kisame asked now looking at the blond who just scoffed and crossed his arms. He was trying to avoid eye contact which was a given considering the answer.

"Never, un."

"What's so bad about knowing, Senpai? Is he really ugly?" Tobi had his chin in his hands and was kicking his legs under the table petulantly which was really getting on Deidara's nerves.

"No, he's not ugly, Tobi."

"Then why is he so secret?"

"Because Deidara's not supposed to be with him." The blond turned and glared at the other Uchiha, his showing eye narrowed in anger. "Leave it up to him to not follow the rules."

Deidara rolled his eyes and uncrossed his arms. "Butt out, Uchiha, no one asked you."

Hidan groaned loudly and banged his head on the table. "Gee, this sure is fucking entertaining. Why don't I slit my wrists and see if I bleed out before you bitches stop…bitching."

Pein who had been flipping through one of the papers on the table raised a brow. "How many calories does it take to bang your head against a wall? Hidan, I'm sure you know the answer?"

"Fuck off, pincushion, I'm never in the freaking mood for you and your bullshit."

The older male rolled his eyes and turned towards the two teens fighting in front of him. "If you just called us here to complain then you're wasting our times, Deidara. What do you want?"

The blond turned to the graduate and calmed down enough to at least give a proper answer. "I just have nothing to do now. I can't go buy clay or art supplies because I got a speeding ticket and I had to buy other stuff which pissed my parents off. So they cut me off and now I barely have enough money for gas, un." He suddenly scowled. "And my freaking boyfriend is ignoring me now," He growled, his countenance turning to one of anger and frustration.

Kisame nodded and put his arms around the large booth so he almost touched Itachi's shoulders and the Uchiha gave him a warning look. "So why is that? Did you piss him off?"

Deidara scoffed and looked over at the strangely colored male. "No, I do that every day, un." He stopped and bit his lip for a moment. Should he tell them the problem? He shook his head at even questioning it. Who would they tell in the first place? They were witnesses to him burning trees and littering explosive clay on his enemies lawn. If they didn't tell anyone about that, why would they care about his situation. "Someone found out about our relationship so now he's taking all precautions and he's not even texting me back, the bastard, un." He looked at his phone and realized he still didn't have any messages. Growling, he slammed it on the table making Tobi jump, almost dropping his milkshake on the blond in the process.

"So I'm guessing he's really old if this relationship is so secret," Itachi said with knowing eyes and Deidara narrowed his own blue ones.

"No, he's twenty-four, that's not old. Though he acts like a fucking forty-year-old so that's probably why he's ignoring me."

"Or he may have gotten tired of your relationship."

Deidara's eyes widened in surprise and anger and he grabbed Tobi's milkshake, the plastic (he refused to get an adult cup and requested a child's instead) slick with chocolate and whipped cream, before throwing it at the weasels shirt. The drink splattered onto Kisame as well and he swore loudly before grabbing some napkins to clean up the mess as the cup bounced to the floor.

Hidan stopped banging his head on the table to burst out into laughter while pointing at the red-eyed teen. "Ha! Looks like you got shit on, Uchiha!" The teen just glared darkly and he leaped over Tobi, nails clawing for the blond who yowled in pain before returning the gesture. "Oh fuck yeah! Cat fight!"

"Senpai!" Topi cried as he got stuck between the two males.

Pein's eyebrow twitched and he looked out at the restaurant to see the other customers staring at them. He looked back to see the two males baring teeth while pulling each others' long hair and his brow gave another twitch. He leaned across the table and pulled both of the ponytails upwards, causing both of them to yowl in pain but shut up afterwards.

"You two are behaving sniveling children," He accused and Deidara pouted lightly while rubbing his aching scalp while Itachi smoothed down his ebony locks which looked like it had been devoured by a lawnmower and spat back out. Pein glared at the blond with cold metallic eyes. "You should not be offended so easily when you know Itachi is only stating the possibilities of your relationship that you seem to hate." The blond sneered lightly but crossed his arms as he looked away. Pein then turned his attention to the Uchiha who was being comforted by his boyfriend. "And you should not be surprised if you get attacked when you insult people like that."

Hidan stared at the man confused. "But you just fucking said to Blondie that it was okay for him to do that."

Pein narrowed his eyes at the albino who shut his mouth after that. "No, I did not I said he could state an opinion but told him not to be shocked when attacked. Listen, Hidan." The teen rolled his magenta eyes and began messing with a knife.

"Whatever, I don't care about Uchiha's opinions. They're full of shit anyway, un," He grumbled before standing up and kicking Hidan in the leg. "Let me out I'm going home," He ordered, his voice deep in authority. Sasori would talk to him like that when he was either pissed with him or when Deidara pushed him too far.

Hidan grumbled something but scooted out of the booth to let Deidara out. The blond didn't even say goodbye as he left the restaurant and he just headed to his car in a huff. He wanted to see Sasori and not be ignored. Even if they weren't going to do anything he just wanted to talk. Actually talk and try to figure out what they were going to do about their current situation. His friends were of no use so he really had no idea what to do.

But instead of leaving he sat in his car with his hands gripping the steering wheel, his head resting on the edge of it. But he didn't want to bother Sasori and be ignored even more. Maybe he would realize that their relationship was too dangerous and even though Deidara loved him it wasn't going to change a thing. Maybe he would get tired of it and end it saying that he wasn't going to deal with it anymore.

This wasn't the first time Deidara was having these thoughts and what Itachi said made his fear more real. The next to worst thing besides people finding out about his relationship was actually ending it. Even though this was Deidara's first boyfriend he didn't want another.

Taking a deep breath, he started his car and backed out of his parking space before driving out of the parking lot. Making a snap decision he began heading towards the city of Suna, not caring if it pissed Sasori off, he wanted to see him.

It was only a ten minute drive from where he was already at so he wasn't wasting too much gas to get there. When he arrived in his small neighborhood he parked a block away like usual and walked to his house but when he got there he saw that he wasn't home and swore under his breath. Though he may have just parked in the garage, he didn't know.

Ignoring the possible sign of wanting to be left alone, Deidara still walked up to the door and knocked on the wooden surface, trying to see through the square design of the window. After a minute he saw a redheaded figure walk up to the door and he stepped back incase the teacher had something to throw at him.

When Sasori saw him standing there he narrowed his eyes and he looked more angry than Deidara had seen him in a while. "Uh, hi, un." Deidara said grinning happily and took a step forward. "I-" The door was slammed in his face and he took a step back to prevent from getting hit. Blinking in shock he sighed and raked a hand back through his long locks. "Come on, Sasori, I just want to talk. Please, un?"

"Go away, Deidara," Sasori ordered before locking the door and leaving to go back from where he came from.

"I really just want to talk about this whole thing. Come on, Sasori." He began knocking again but Sasori wasn't responding at all. Even when Deidara had went around to his windows he found all of the blinds closed and his french doors in the back with shutters drawn and handles locked.

After Deidara sat outside for twenty minutes he realized Sasori really wasn't going to let him in and he headed back to his car to go home. "You're just giving up?"

He stiffened up and turned around to see an old woman on the sidewalk a few feet behind him. She was wearing a purple hat with a white flower and a purple sweater but her dress was yellow, making her short silver hair almost shine as he curled at the end making it reflect off the dress. "Yeah…" He said cautiously. "My friend doesn't want to see me now so I'm leaving, un."

The old woman smiled and walked up to him before patting his arm. "He hasn't left his home since yesterday which is a shock. He usually does errands and on his way out I talk to him. Such a nice man," She sighed but then frowned. "He seems upset about something but I when I saw you coming I thought his mood would lighten because he would have company but he must be fairly upset." Shaking her head she looked up at the blond with crystal-like green eyes. "I think I've seen you around but he hasn't talked about you. He must have many friends with the way he is."

Deidara wanted to know if the woman got confused by the houses and he scratched the back of his head. "You're talking about Sasori, right? Mister grumpy, un?"

The woman giggled happily. "Well he's grumpy now but when he talks to me he is usually happy and polite. I think it's because he's lonely." Deidara must have looked confused because the woman sighed, her smile falling once more. "The boy has no family, did you know?"

The blond nodded. "But he has his grandmother and her brother. Even some cousins."

"Yes well he can't visit them often because of work. He took up a teaching job in Konoha for his grandmother's and granduncle's stay in nursing home and has no more time to really see them. That's how I met him, when I was sick but I got better and came back home." She beamed in happiness. "He really is a nice man but he seems to be in fix at the moment. Why don't you try again? He may open up; let you in this time."

Deidara looked over at the house to see nothing had changed. Sighing he nodded. "I have nothing else to do today anyway, un." He walked up to the house, the old woman giving him a small smile of encouragement.

He knocked on the door again and rang the doorbell. Not a moment later it was flung open and papers were thrown at his face. "You see, brat? You see this?!" Sasori pointed to the papers on the ground and his eyes widened as he realized they were more pictures. "Because of you this freak won't leave me alone, so just go away…" Sasori's voice faded as his eyes traveled to the woman who stood on the sidewalk, glaring at him. "Do you know her?"

Deidara sighed and ran a hand through his hair again before kneeling and picking up the papers, trying to hide his disgust as they were more intimate than the ones from yesterday. "Sorry, un," He muttered before handing the papers over to Sasori roughly with a glare and walking off his porch to go to his car. The old woman was still glaring at the redhead but she followed Deidara in attempt to talk to him but he didn't stop or pause.

He got into his car, ignoring the old woman's protests for him to stop and started the engine before driving away from the curb.

When Deidara had parked in the driveway of his house, he looked at his phone and saw he hadn't received any new messages or calls. He sighed harshly, his hair moving away from his face when doing so. As soon as he got out of his car, he was confronted by his crying brother running out of the house.

Giving a groan, Deidara rubbed his face and closed the door only to have the six-year-old run up to him sobbing. "Onii-san! There's a spider in my room!" He buried his face in his brother's leg and Deidara's eyebrow twitched until he began walking the boy finally letting go. They moved inside the house, but the boy was persistent on following him.

"Go ask mom to kill it, un," He grunted before moving down to his own room but the little boy wouldn't stop pestering him so he ended up looking for the spider and he nearly face-palmed with a frying pan when he saw what it was. "That's a clay spider, Akira. What are you doing with my clay spiders?" He turned around and put his hands on his hips while his little brother stared up at him with teary but blinking eyes.

"I didn't take it," He said softly. "Mommy was cleaning and saw it in the living room so she put it in here."

Deidara glared at him lightly. "Then why are you freaking out if it's not even real?"

The boys eyes up welled with tears and he began to wail again. "Because it's ugly and scary!"

Deidara pursed his lips and he pinched the bridge of his nose to think about what to say next. His whole day wasn't going very well and his idiot little brother wasn't going to make it even worse just because he was being a brat. He walked into the room and grabbed the spider that covered his whole palm. It was one of his smaller ones but it was still something.

Akira was now only sniffling at the door but once his brother was out of his room he ran in, glad that the ugly thing was out. Deidara just rolled his eyes, put the spider in his room, before heading back upstairs in hopes of finding his mother and asking her why she put the spider away when it was still drying out.

He found the blond at the kitchen table writing on some papers but when she heard him enter she looked up with mild surprise. "You're back early. Did you have fun?"

Deidara shrugged and put his hands in his pockets. "Yeah, I guess. Hey, did you put my clay spider in Akira's room?"

The woman puffed out her cheeks and blew the air out as she looked into a corner absently. "Maybe, I mean I've told you before that I told want those things in the living room, Deidara and I just so happened to be cleaning up so put it in a room downstairs."

The blond bit his lip and sighed before running his hands over his face. "I've told you before that it's harder for clay to dry downstairs because it's too humid. We have shelves in the living room that are good enough to let clay dry on them. I even put newspaper on the so nothing actually gets on the shelves, un."

The woman sighed and set down her pen. "Yes, you've told me that you can keep the house clean but I've told you that I don't want clay all over the house. When you buy your own house than you can leave clay wherever you want but not while you live here." Deidara scowled and shook his head before leaving the kitchen. "Don't leave anymore greenware out, Deidara," His mother called from the kitchen but he ignored her and went back to his room to actually do his homework.


Deidara tapped his foot against the floor impatiently as he waited for his first period class to be over. He had tried going to Sasori's art room but it was locked from all three doors and Deidara tried going through his office but the other art teacher said that he wasn't allowed to go in. The office was mostly Sasori's because the woman was only a part-time teacher and only taught three classes in the morning, never the afternoon.

Once he heard the bell ring he was out of his seat, knowing that he would only have half a minute at most to talk to Sasori before students actually began coming to class. But once he got to the classroom he saw his teacher at his desk per usual and just the look he sent Deidara made the blond's skin crawl.

"What?" He asked harshly and the teen nearly flinched if he wasn't so angry.

Deidara went over to the teacher's assistant desk which was completely on the other side of the room and he stood by the chair before glaring at Sasori. "Why move the desk?"

Sasori smiled bitterly, his glasses perched low on his nose. "I wanted a change of scenery."

The blond was being pushed over the edge and he slammed his book bag down on the desk loudly just as a student walked in. "You are being so fucking insufferable, un! When I did absolutely nothing to you, Sasori!"

The teacher was standing by now, yelling as well. "I'm insufferable? You're the one who started this whole damn thing!"

More students began filing in no one going to their desk at all as they watched the student and teacher hash it out, not understanding what they were fighting about one bit. Though once the bell rang four minutes later the shouting stopped with some students from other classes peaking in, wanting to know what the noise was about. But one look from Sasori sent them running back to their teacher.

"Sit down and get to work. Now," Sasori ordered as he went into his shared office, slamming the door behind him.

The students sent Deidara a look and the blond gave them a glare that would even make the redheaded bastard proud. For nearly the whole class period, the teen sat at his desk on the other side of the room, smoldering as he stared at the wall. None of the students tried to walk up to him because once they did ask for help he would criticize nearly everything they did until they felt like garbage.

But afterwards he realized he was behaving just as badly as Sasori and that he needed to calm down. They hadn't had an argument this bad in… Well they never really argued over something like this so it was a first for Sasori to be pissed about this.

After half the class period was done Deidara was helping his peers once more and the art teacher waked out of his office, now composed though every student knew he was pissed beyond belief. The students who were throwing on the wheel had already started so he went to help them, not even bothering to tell Deidara to watch the class, instead completely ignoring him.

Though once the class period was done Deidara was packing up when he heard his art teacher calling for him to stay after for a moment. The blond scowled lightly but stayed after and once all the students were out Sasori sighed and ran a hand through his hair which resembled a bird's nest. For someone so organized you would think that he would at least make his hair.

As soon as the bell rang Deidara walked over to his teacher who was leaning against his desk with his arms crossed. "This is getting us nowhere," The older male admitted and Deidara snorted with an eye roll.

"No, really?" Sarcasm laced his voice and Sasori glared at him to knock it off. "Okay fine, what do you want to do about it then since you care so much now, un?"

The redhead didn't reply at first but he took another breath. "I've been trying to find out where these papers are coming from but even when I found them in my mailbox they were just shoved in with no envelope. Whoever this person is, they don't really care if someone else finds these papers."

Deidara's eyes widened and he swore. "What if my parents get something, un?"

"I doubt that our culprit would go to extremes and just tell someone outright." He sighed and ran a hand over his face before looking at the teen in front of him. "One thing I've noticed is that all of the papers were printed from school because of the code at the bottom. More specifically the printer in the classroom next door."

Deidara raised a brow. "What? The photography class? So Ms. Bem, un?"

Sasori swore under his breath and looked towards the ceiling almost asking God why he was stuck with the blond. "Christ, no, brat. A student of hers, at least I'm guessing that's it but it can be someone else just using her laptops and printer."

The blond nodded once he realized it but became enraged a second later once he realized he may actually know who was spying on him and his teacher. "Well why don't you go and look at her class list and see there is a student who hates-" Sasori glared darkly, "dislikes you enough to try and get blackmail on you."

"What about you, brat? I'm sure there are people who dislike you as well."

Deidara scoffed and rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms. "No one hates me, Danna, un."

"Then don't come crying to me when you get made fun of for looking girly."

"I wasn't crying, I was pissed. Freaking clerk at the store was blind and thought that just because I have long hair automatically means that I don't have a dick, un," He exclaimed and before Sasori could reply a student for his next class walked in.

"Go to class, Deidara. We'll talk at lunch."

The blond frowned very lightly but just walked out before another argument started.


Before the blond could leave his literature class he was automatically dragged away by Hidan who said he wanted to eat lunch in the cafeteria that day.

"Hidan, I have to go and work for Mr. Akasuna or else he is going to drop my grade, un," He growled. He was a teacher assistant yes but they still had grades in the classes they worked in based on participation and he wouldn't be surprised if Sasori actually lowered his grade.

"Bitch, this isn't your pansy art class, he can't do shit."

Deidara groaned and got away from the albino long enough to get outside and the teen just swore at him before walking away.

The blond was walking towards the art center quickly, wanting to know what Sasori was going to do about their little freak.

When he got to the art room it was deserted like usual and he didn't blame the students who left as soon as they had the chance. It seemed that it would be a while until Sasori would calm down and if they resolved this whole issue maybe even sooner.

Deidara looked around and saw the redhead talking to the other art teacher in their shared office, the redhead giving a small laugh and the woman beaming up at him. The blond couldn't understand a word of what they said and he didn't care who his boyfriend talked to, it wasn't his life.

He sat down at his desk and thought about what they were going to do once they fixed this whole mess. Would their relationship go back to normal or would Sasori take the extreme caution and completely break it off with him?

Itachi's words came to his mind. But Sasori wouldn't end the relationship from boredom, he would have to have a better reason to get the blond off his tail.

Deidara's thoughts were interrupted when Sasori opened the door for the other art teacher to walk out. She was an average height for a twenty-three-year-old woman but she seemed much younger with her cheery aura around her. She had olive-tanned skin and chocolate curls that hung around her shoulders, and framed her heart-shaped face nicely.

"Oh, hello, Deidara," She greeted with a grin, her cheeks slightly flushed. She, like many other teachers addressed her students by their first names, but Sasori was very old fashioned. She looked up at her coworker and shrugged on her large bag. "Well I hope you have a good day, Sasori."

The man smiled back kindly and Deidara wanted to know the secret behind his weird mood changes. "You too, Mana."

She nodded and left the classroom to the hall and Deidara sighed before giving a stretch and sauntering up to the redhead who was now rubbing his temples beneath his glasses. Deidara plucked them off his face and the older male glared as the blond held them up to his face, his brows furrowed and eyes squinted. "It's fuzzy."

"No duh, brat, these," He said snatching the black-framed glasses back from the teen, "are for people who need them, but as you know I only need them to read." He crossed his arms and stared down at Deidara who was smirking. "Ready for some snooping?"

"Hell yeah, un."

Sasori nodded and moved to his desk. "I've already talked to Mana about us looking at some nature picture for our pictures and she gave us permission to look through her class-"

"Leave it up to you to make a spy mission boring, un." Deidara sighed and shook his head, moving over the redhead while giving a small grin. "At least you aren't pissed at me anymore."

"As much, brat." Sasori grabbed some keys and walked to his office the blond following. "Now we are just looking around at the laptops and recent prints on the printer as well as some cameras. We only have half an hour so don't waste time."

Deidara snorted. "Me waste time? Have you met me, un?

"Unfortunately," Sasori answered as they both entered the office and Deidara pursed his lips.

"Wouldn't it have been better to have sex in here," He mused quietly and Sasori shot him a glare.

"No, this is place is completely off limits to you in those times. I like this desk far better than the other one and this is also someone else's work space." They exited the small office only to enter the photography class. The teacher also taught a book arts and a graphic design class but those were the only three classes she wanted to teach.

Deidara nearly pouted. "Meanie, un. The desk hurts my back."

Sasori moved to the cabinets by the teacher's desk and got the keys out to unlock them. "Only a few students should have them checked out for a project that she mentioned so we can only look through a few cameras."

The blond nodded and grimaced. "I'm just wondering what sick kid wants to watch two guys fucking?"

Sasori glared wide-eyed and sighed harshly. "Don't say those things lightly, brat, someone could be listening," He scolded.

Deidara shrugged. "We don't even know if it's a student in the first place. What if it's Ms. Bem?" He flipped through a few papers on her desk and set them down before going over to some computer carts.

"Funny because she's trying to hook me up with her friend so maybe she does know." Sasori's monotonous voice broke seemed sharp and Deidara looked over at him with narrowed eyes.

"And what did you say, un?"

Sasori scoffed and turned to face the blond, a black camera bag in his hands. "I told her that I wasn't interested."

"And what of your sexual preference?" Deidara crossed his arms and Sasori rolled his eyes before setting the bag down and opening it up to get the camera out and look at it's memory.

Sasori didn't answer as he scrolled through the pictures. "... She was trying to set me up with her gay friend."

"Hmm," Deidara said while nodding. "And did you accept?"

Sasori looked up from the camera with a raised eyebrow. "Really? You're going to get all jealous now? Look, brat, we really don't have time for this. Like I said before, I told her I wasn't interested." He put down the camera and walked over to the blond with another camera bag. "Get to work while I see who has cameras checked out."

Deidara scowled and took the bag roughly before unzipping it and taking the camera out.

In the end they found nothing. Sasori had even cut the end of one of the photos he received to see that the code on the bottom showed the time, date and printer but it couldn't show what camera.

"Well we know that it was at least someone who stayed after school without my knowing. This classroom is locked off after lunch and only the art teachers are allowed in."

Deidara sighed as he lounged in a nearby desk a camera still in his hand. "Well I can assume that this person used the printer here to mess with us or they really are stupid." He shrugged. "Maybe that's how they found out in the first place... Am I really that loud?"

Sasori rolled his eyes and looked at the clock on the wall. "Lunch is about to end. Let's pack up and try something else later."

The blond nodded and handed the camera in it's bag back to his lover. "And what do you plan to do once you find out who's doing this? It's like they made it this obvious so we would find them and it's easier for them to get what they want, un." He shrugged once more but stretched afterwards. "Why make a note when you can just send pictures which send the people coming after you and then you get what you want."

Sasori was glaring darkly and he ran a hand through his hair. "That would make sense but it almost makes too much sense. Did you hire this person?"

Deidara looked truly offended and he groaned in disgust. "I asked you that and you got pissed, how do you think I feel, un?"

The redhead ran a hand through his hair and sighed. "This just seems too easy. I'm pretty damn sure we're walking into something bad."

Deidara's expression turned amused and he stood in front of the art teacher, his fingers itching for a touch. "I'm sure we can handle it, un." He put his hands on the redhead's hips and had them slide around his waist, Sasori staring down at him stoically.

"I'm surprised you haven't blurted it out already." He gripped the blond's chin with his thumb and forefinger and Deidara smirked lightly, allowing him to do so. "Once this whole thing is settled I'm not sure what I want to do with you."

And that was the blond's fear but Deidara didn't let it show, instead he let his dangerous smirk grow. He pulled the redhead close and leaned up to kiss him, the teacher pulling him up for their lips to meet. They hadn't been intimate since the blowjob, that was considered a lesson, the blond had given him and Deidara was about to burst from sexual tension.

Their lips met roughly and they were hungry, only seeking each other's company making the blond moan and grip the redhead's shirt. He shoved his tongue into his mouth and Sasori practically shoved the blond onto his coworkers desk.

But Deidara was the one who pulled away, his arrogant smirk still painting his lips. "Let's burn that bridge when it comes," He whispered against his teacher's lips before giving another peck and pulling away.

Sasori gave a small hum of discomfort, knowing that they both needed each other. "Come after school, we need to work on the project as well as look around some more."

Deidara nodded and moved back to his teacher's classroom to get his bag, the man following him. The bell rang and Deidara gave him another peck before someone came in. "You are a lot nicer when you actually think about things instead of blaming me," He said, implying the conversation from Saturday and that morning.

Sasori rolled his eyes and put his hand on the teen's lower back, urging him out of the room. "Yes, I needed some time alone to think. Now go before someone comes in."

Giving a nod, Deidara left with a small grin. They may be able to do something afterall.


"So I heard what happened."

Deidara looked over to see Kisame standing by his desk with a small smirk. "What, un?" He asked annoyed. He had been in the middle of doing his homework when the teen interrupted him and he wondered what could be so important to have him start bugging him.

The shark just laughed and sat down in the empty seat next to the blond. "You and Akasuna got into a huge fight!" He exclaimed and made a gesture with his hands to show just how "huge" the argument was.

Deidara stuck out his lips and exhaled, his fringe moving away from his face. "So what," He muttered, now looking away.

Kisame rolled his eyes. "I heard some teachers thinking about calling the police. And I heard that Ms. Bem was freaking out in her classroom when she heard that much yelling. What were you even arguing about? It couldn't have been the usual art spat was it?" He put his head in his hand and Deidara narrowed his eyes before turning back to his textbook.

"None of your business, he was just being an asshole, un." He turned away lightly but the older male kept on prodding.

"Come on, Deidara, this isn't like you. Usually you insult Akasuna whenever you can." He looked up at the ceiling momentarily before looking back at his friend. "You've been in a bad mood for a while now. Is it still your boyfriend?"

The blond tensed up lightly and decided that saying yes would automatically point to Sasori somehow as he had been arguing with him this morning. "No, it's my parents, un," He lied smoothly before brushing his fringe back and tucking it behind his ear. "They're saying I should go to Konoha University and I don't want to go there." He looked at his friend who rose a brow.

"Really? Why not?"

Deidara didn't show any sign of relief, instead just giving a shrug. "My mom's the head of the art department and even though she'll treat me like everyone else she's my mom and not someone I want for a teacher, un."

Kisame sighed. "Well where do you plan on going?"

The blond shrugged once more and turning his attention back to his schoolwork. "Maybe somewhere in Europe or America? Don't know yet."

"But can't you get a better deal if your mom works at a college so you don't have to pay as much?"

"Yes, my parents are very thrifty so of course they want me to go there, un. Are we done?" Deidara began writing down another problem when Kisame began tapping his finger against the desk in thought.

"Are you doing anything after school?"

"Yes, I have my art project to work on."

The teen nodded and waited for a few more seconds before asking another question. "So what were you and Akasuna fighting about?" Deidara gave a harsh sigh and put down his pencil to glare at Kisame who just held up his hands in a small defence, a smirk still painting his features. "Hey just asking a small question here. It has to be good if the cops were going to get called."

The blond just looked at a clock on the wall at the front of the class to see that he still had ten minutes left before school got out. Groaning he let his head fall on to the tabletop and banged it for a few seconds.

"Wow, self destruction, that's new," Kisame muttered and the blond looked up with a dark glare before sitting up and smoothing back his hair.

"How about I hate him because he is an asshole. He was going to mark my grade down because I wasn't making enough progress on my project when it's not even due in two weeks, un."

"Can teachers even do that?"

"He said it falls under class participation but this project shouldn't even be apart of my grade. I am only there to make runs for art supplies but he also makes me help the other kids because he's a lazy ass. Good enough reason, un?" Deidara chirped with a sarcastic smile. None of it was really true except for the fact that he did have a project, it just wasn't bothering him at all, besides the fact that it wasn't getting done.

Kisame sighed and shook his head. "That guy is the Devil. How is he even a teacher?"

"I don't know, un," Deidara huffed. "Went to college, he's good at art even though he's a narrow-minded prick. I think any school would want him for a teacher because of his infinite knowledge and wisdom," He said while wiggling his fingers to add affect.

"If you hate him so much why did you become his T.A.?" Kisame cast the blond a small look and the blond narrowed his eyes.

"I can't re-take anymore art classes and the other teachers already had T.A.'s. Plus he's teaching ceramics, which is my favorite form of art but I guess sculpting is also another favorite," He mused before shaking his head and getting back on topic. "Anyway, I didn't want that class to be major hell for the other students so I decided it would be fun to be in the class again but actually on top, un."

"Wow, power crazy much?"

"Shut up, it's not even how I thought it would turn out. Akasuna even makes me get him coffee, saying that my freaking town pass won't get my into trouble, un." Deidara crossed his arms and looked at the clock, his eye twitched when he saw he only had a few more minutes left.

"Well didn't you have the choice of switching out?"

"Nope, they practically forced me into his care so hopefully more students would take his class and not be so intimidated, un."

"Well it didn't work. People say that he has a slave now," Kisame chuckled.

Deidara rolled his eyes and he closed his textbook and he began to put all of things back into his backpack. "How do you even pass this class if you never do any work, un?"

"I do work," The teen huffed before standing. "I guess I'll see you later since you're so busy with taking care of your stupid master."

Deidara glared and Kisame quickly walked back to his seat before the blond did something. Once the teen was gone, Deidara ran a hand through his hair, pushing it back but it came forward once he was done.

The bell rang a minute later and the blond set out to go to the art classroom before someone else tried bothering him.

When he got there he was confronted by his angry lover who sat at his desk nearly smoldering. "What happened?" Deidara set his bag down on his desk and Sasori pinched the bridge of his nose to prevent himself from doing something darastic.

"Here," He said, handing several sheets of paper to his student, the blond taking them cautiously. He swore when he saw that they were more photos of him and his lover. The first few were of him and Sasori looking through cameras and a few laptops but the last one was of them kissing. By the view of the photo it was taken from outside. "I got a letter from the office. The return address isn't there, but my name sure is."

"God, this freak is really trying to piss us off, un." Deidara dropped the papers on the desk and Sasori took them into his hand before going over to the paper shredder and sticking them in there. Deidara raised a brow. "You aren't going to burn it?"

"I need some shredded paper for a fuel for a future clay project," Sasori explained before going over to the desk, now standing behind it. "Now it seems like this person is just teasing us. We're only getting pictures if we interact with each other so what do you think that means?"

Deidara pursed his lips and scowled. "No, you're not going to leave me just because we're getting harassed-"

"What else is there?" The teacher hissed harshly, cutting the blond off. "They may just be teasing now but if they get fed up they might actually start to send it to someone else." His countenance looked pained just barely but it was covered up with indifference. "I think… it would be best if we just left each other alone for a while."

Deidara balled his hands into fists and tried to calm down. This wasn't going to be like last year where he had to leave Sasori because he was losing his job. They could still be together if he wasn't teaching, he knew that. But if someone knew, like now, what would they do? Sasori wanted to be separated and the teen didn't want to deal with that emotional break like before. But if it meant that the redhead was going to go to jail that was another thing.

Sighing, Deidara looked up his one eye showing conflicting. "Then can we spend a little time together just once more, un?"

Sasori seemed a little surprised by the blond's request, honestly expecting him to yell at him what a stupid idea that was. He tapped his finger against his desk in thought and the blond sighed once more, not being patient enough to wait. "Fine, that's fine. What did you want to do?"

The answer was obvious, wasn't it? Deidara almost immediately walked around the desk and grabbed the redhead by the back of his neck before pulling him down for a rough kiss. The teacher wrapped his arms around the teen's waist before his hands went up his shirt to touch his lower back gently.

Deidara sighed into the kiss and opened his mouth to play. The redhead kissed back hungrily, growling softly and Deidara backed off to let him do what he wanted. After a moment of kissing, the blond's hands moved down to the redhead's chest to push him back into his chair, their kiss breaking for a moment. Sasori looked confused but Deidara straddled his lap and began kissing him again, unbuttoning his shirt while doing so.

"Brat," Sasori muttered in between kisses. Deidara hummed in response as he began sucking at the teacher's neck and Sasori exhaled sharply. "What are you really planning on doing?"

"What do you think, un?" Deidara looked up from his work and narrowed his eyes at the redhead. "Since you really are dumping me," He muttered, while trailing his fingers down his lover's chest, "I should at the least get one more session with you. For remembrance if not, un." He shrugged and kissed his lips once more but more softly than all the others. "At least this."

Sasori frowned. "So all you wanted from the relationship anyway was sex?"

Deidara rolled his eyes. "No, but not every amazing part of our relationship can be done in this amount of time," He explained. "Sex was just an bonus, un." He smiled fondly. "But I liked being with you the best. Even our fights were fun, un."

Sasori sighed and shook his head. "Fine, let's just get this over with."

Deidara chuckled. "Glad to see that you don't care about this ending. Guess I was the only one thinking that this was real, un."

"Don't you get all pissed off, brat. I am just as upset as you are."

The blond shrugged and moved his hands up to his shoulders. "Sure, I am your first boyfriend after all."

Sasori scowled. "Nice try, brat, you aren't."

Deidara snickered, "Oh yeah, it's the other way around, un. And you wonder as to why I am so upset." He kissed the redhead once more so he couldn't respond. "Too much talking, more action," He muttered. He gripped the teacher's shirt and it seemed that Sasori was fed up with conversing as well, as he began to undo the button on the blond's pants.

He shoved his hand through the opening and rubbed the blond through the thin material of his boxers, Deidara gasping, before bucking his hips lightly into the touch. Sasori pulled away to hear the noises escaping his lips even though he knew someone could walk in at any moment. Deidara hissed and rested his head on the redhead's shoulder so he was facing toward the window.

"Danna~" He moved his hands under Sasori's shirt and began rubbing his slightly toned chest before raking his nails down his ribs. The teacher hissed and rubbed slightly harder, making the blond whine in need.

As soon as his mouth opened he moaned and Sasori was about to claim his lips again but Deidara jumped out of his lap. "There, un!"

He left the classroom, knowing that he saw a flash from the window. Whoever was taking pictures of him and Sasori was there watching and he had to catch them now before they got away even if his zipper was undone and he looked like a mess. He ran outside and went around the building, ignoring Sasori's questioning calls.

He saw a hooded figure running away quickly a black camera in their hands and Deidara swore before running faster to catch up to them. There were still people out waiting for rides but he didn't care about witnesses, he needed to catch this freak.

They only got into the back parking lot behind the art building when Deidara caught up to them. He grabbed their arm, the person yelling for him to let go. Ignoring their plea he turned the shorter person around and pulled the hood off their head, his eyes widening in shock. "You!"
Lol, yay cliffhanger =w=

I'm very sorry for not updating for over 2 months but I felt that this story sucked a lot and I couldn't get it going at all so I only started working on it two weeks ago so please don't hate it =_=

This was supposed to be done yesterday ago but I went to a cat show… I love cats.

prev: [link]
next: [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

-One month later-

Sasori looked at himself in the mirror and frowned. He was shirtless and looking at his now scarred chest. There were various cuts all over and even one from his past surgery done on his lung; but the ones that stuck out the most were the bullet wounds. He turned his head slightly and looked at his left cheek. It wasn't too noticeable but there was still a scar. The scars weren't all the way healed yet, so they were a light pink color.

A pair of arms wrapped around his waist and he felt a kiss being place on the small scar. "I think it's sexy, un."

Sasori rolled his eyes and looked behind him to see his lover smiling up at him. "Of course you do."

Deidara chuckled and looked up at the puppet master seductively. "What can I say? I like bad boys, un." He nuzzled his fiancé's shoulder and Sasori raised a bro.

"Then I have no idea how you ended up with me."

"Silly, Danna, you're better than a bad boy."

"So I'm a good boy?"

"Gah! You ruined the mood!" Deidara threw his arms up in the air and they landed on Sasori's shoulders, and he took the chance to wrap his arms around the taller male.

"What? You said I was better," Sasori chuckled.

"Yeah, but you sounded like Tobi, un."

Sasori rolled his eyes and turned around, smirking down at the blond. "Are you sure you still want to, Dei? I mean all that we've been through and you still think that this is necessary?"

Deidara pouted but then smiled. "Why not? It just makes it official. Till death do us part, un."

Sasori chuckled and covered the bomber's lips with his own in a chaste kiss. "I'm not dying any time soon, brat."

Deidara smiled and brought the redhead closer. "Good." He rested his head against the taller male's scarred chest and gave a content sigh. It was hard on everyone when they left Iwagakure just like that. Deidara knew that he would confront his family again sooner of later but right now was a bad time. He did feel bad that they had left with things unfinished. They didn't get married but they were still engaged but they were tying the knot soon. After many scares involving Sasori's life Deidara realized he didn't want to be without his lover any time soon.

Though one thing that bothered him greatly was Itachi. Just thinking his name made him shiver. "Something wrong?" Sasori asked as he smirked down at the blond. "Its Autumn but it's not that cold."

Deidara gave a little cough and pulled away with a small smile. "Everything's fine. I'm going to make dinner real quick, un." He walked to the kitchen of their small house and began pulling out a few things from the fridge before stopping. Biting his lip he glanced at the home phone. He wanted to call his father and see if there was any news on Itachi, but he was also afraid his father was still on the weasel's side, even when he promised he didn't know where he was or what he was doing, it was nagging at the younger blond.

Shaking his head, he continued to pull out a few more things and setting them on the counter. He grabbed a cutting board and a knife and began chopping up some iceberg lettuce for a salad. As he began to cut tomatoes a pair of arms wrapped around his waist smoothly and he did what his instincts told him. He turned around quickly, lifting his large knife up, threatening the intruder.

"Whoa, Dei!" Sasori grabbed Deidara's wrist and took the knife away from him. "What's wrong with you?"

Deidara let out a shaky breath and turned back around. "Sorry, I thought you were someone else."

"Who else would I be, brat?" Sasori asked as he set down the knife and grabbed Deidara's chin so he would look at him.

"I-I don't know, un. I guess I'm just tired," Deidara quickly lied before turning around again.

"Do you want me to finish dinner then?"

Deidara rubbed the back of his neck. "Could you, un? I just want to lie down for a little bit."

Sasori nodded and smiled before giving Deidara a small kiss on the lips. "I'll wake you up when it's done." Deidara gave a small nod and Sasori move so he could go to their bedroom. As soon as Deidara got their, he picked up the spare home phone in there and dialed his families number. After a few rings someone picked up.


"Um, hi, Kiba, I was wondering if Mom was home. Is she?"

There was a slight pause then a deep sigh. "Sorry, Dei, but she isn't home right now. Neither is Dad. They had to check some stuff out and said they wouldn't be home for a while. Sorry."

Deidara inwardly sighed. "It's fine. I'll call back later. Bye, Kiba."

"Bye." The line went dead and Deidara fell back on his shared bed. He was still worried about Itachi and he was afraid Sasori was going to find out. The redhead had almost ignored everything. He had seen himself what Itachi had done to Deidara emotionally so talking about him wouldn't be the best thing.

In the kitchen Sasori started boiling some pasta and once that was done he headed to his and Deidara's bedroom. There he found the blond staring at the ceiling. "Something wrong?"

Deidara frowned at his fiancé and gave a loud sigh. "You aren't worried at all, un?"

Sasori shrugged and leaned against the doorway. "About what? If you're referring to Itachi, then nope." Sasori smirked and Deidara blushed and sat up.

"You act like he didn't almost kill you, un."

Sasori walked over to the bed and sat down, this time giving a sweet smile. "Well he didn't. So there's no reason to worry."

"No one's heard from him for a while though."

Sasori just shrugged again and nuzzled his lover's cheek. "Maybe he got over you? It doesn't really matter. Now if he said that he was still going to try and get you back, I may be worried. Did he say that?"

Deidara frowned and looked away. "No. But still-" He was stopped with Sasori pressing his lips against his.

"Don't worry about it, Dei. Call your parents if it makes you feel better." Sasori let his lips brush against the blond's as he spoke.

"I did, but they weren't home," Deidara grumbled as his blush just deepened.

Sasori smirked and he gave another kiss before getting up. "Come on, dinners almost done." He held out his hand and Deidara took is before getting up.

It was just a small dinner, nothing fancy; salad and pasta with some sauce. It wasn't like they were going to celebrate and party the night before they finally tied the knot. Once the couple had finished with dinner and cleaning up, they headed to bed . Deidara sighed, not really wanting to bring up the topic but it seemed that it was now or never since he really didn't have the courage to do it later. "So... about children, un."

Sasori stepped out of their bathroom, taking his shirt off. "Yes?" He asked as he climbed into bed, letting his lover snuggle up to him.

"There's really no chance for them, huh?" Deidara didn't want to see Sasori's expression so he just hid his face in the crook of redhead's neck. He felt an arm loop around his waist and he just cuddled closer.

"I guess I haven't been very honest with you," Sasori sighed as he ran a hand through his hair. Deidara looked up confused and Sasori smiled. "Children don't really bother me at all, unless they're snot nosed brats that annoy the living hell outta me."

"Then why did you keep saying no, un?" Deidara asked as he looked to his side, avoiding Sasori's gaze. He felt a hand grab his chin and make him look at the redhead.

"Because I was afraid," He whispered. Deidara looked confused.

"What? That you were going to get drool on you?"

Sasori chuckled and shook his head. "No, that if something were to happen to one of us that the baby would have to be alone. You already know that my parents died when I was young and that's what bothers me. I know what it's like to be alone all the time and I would hate to have it happen to some kid. But it seems that many near-death experiences seem to drive the fears away."

Deidara blinked and pounced on his fiancé. "Aw~! You're so cute, un! Why didn't you say before?" He pouted and snuggled up to his Danna even more.

"Well, I kind of didn't want to say, but now I'm just throwing it out there."

Deidara giggled and Sasori readjusted them so they were now lying comfortably in bed.

-Next day-

"This is so romantic~" Deidara swooned. Sasori just rolled his eyes and smiled. It wasn't even a ceremony just signing papers so they would be legally married.

"Hush, Dei." It was now their turn in line and they stepped up, signing their names on a piece of paper.

At that moment the door busted open and all eyes turned on the intruder. "You!"

Deidara tensed and stepped closer to his lover. "Itachi, un?"

"You~" Itachi seethed as he glared at Sasori. "You have to ruin fucking everything!"

"Where did he go- There!" Out of no where a large figure grabbed the weasels arm. "You were only supposed to be here to apologize." Deidara blinked at the man. He was literally blue with spiky blue hair and it seemed he had gills on his cheeks. The man looked up and gave a toothy grin. "Hello I am Kisame, Itachi's parole officer and he seemed to get away from me. Well... He came here to say he was sorry but that didn't happen so bye!" Kisame pulled Itachi away who was pouting but just sent another glare to the couple.

"... Strange, un," Deidara said as he looked up at Sasori who was smirking.

"Yeah, I already knew about Itachi which was why I didn't worry about him."

Deidara glared at his now spouse. "You're a dick for not telling me," He pouted but Sasori just slipped a ring onto his finger, still smirking even when he kissed the blonde.

"Doesn't matter anymore. We're married."

Deidara giggled and wrapped his arms around the redhead's neck before kissing him full on. So far, marriage was pretty good.

The End!
Okay it's done say yes! I never really planned on doing this story and I didn't really know how to finish it so it's terrible =.=" I hope y'all have enjoyed and there will be no, I repeat, NO SEQUEL! I have a thing for doing sequels but this story would lead to an unneeded mpreg which would lead to pissed off people who are tired of it. Imagine what you want!

prev: [link]
next: NO!!! Not again TT.TT
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 10: Truth or Lies?

Raph looked at his older brother. “Is there anything we can do to help?”

“Donnie said not much, except let it run its course,” Leo sighed. Raph looked from Leo to Mikey with a worried expression on his face. “Raph, your nightmare won’t come true, Mikey is going to be okay.” He gave a half smile to his brother, “and if he is not you can personally beat me.”

“Now that is one beating I hope I don’t have to give,” Raph said with a small laugh.
Raph fell asleep with Mikey sleeping on his lap. Donnie brought over a stuffed bear Mikey loved when he was younger, he denied still sleeping with it, but after all that happened to him recently, Donnie knew he was sleeping with old bear again.

The next morning, Mikey woke up in a panic. Raph tried to calm him down, but when he went to touch him it caused him to freak out even more. Mikey’s eyes were wide and full of fear.

“Don’t hurt me!” Mikey shouted.

“Mikey, I won’t hurt you” Raph said.

“Lies!” Mikey shouted. “Ever since you bought me here, you have hurt me! I will never tell you where Master Splinter is! I would rather die than tell you!”

“Mikey! It’s me Raph!” his voice was starting to rise.

“You can’t lie to me like that! I can see you and you are not my brother!”

“Raphael, be careful,” Splinter said. “Michelangelo thinks he still captured by Shredder.”

Now that Raph’s attention was off him, Mikey seemed slightly calmer. He was trying to figure out Master Splinter.

“I am not here to harm you,” Splinter said calmly. “I am here to help you.”

Mikey dropped to the ground. He held his injured left side. “Liar!” he called. He now was in a tight ball. Splinter tried to place a paw gently on his son’s shoulder, but Mikey recoiled as if Splinter’s paw was on fire.

“Let me take you to your room,” Splinter said, knowing that he would be safer in his bedroom. “Can you stand up and walk?” Splinter asked gently.

“Y-yes,” Mikey said shaking as he rose to his feet, his right hand still over the wound on his left side. He was eyeing Splinter trying to figure him out.

“This way,” Splinter said, leading Mikey to his room. Splinter kept the light on and the door opened.

Mikey looked around the room. It was somehow different. He remembered the room dark, this room was bright and had a soft bed. He sat on the bed. “What is going on?” he asked himself. Mikey climbed onto the bed, he laid on his right side, and held his left hand to his wound. “Why was this rat trying to help him?”

“What should we do?” Leo asked Splinter when he got back. “I know we should try and keep on going as normal as possible, but Mikey thinks that Raph is Shredder; that is not normal.”

“When Michelangelo wakes up he could no longer think of Raphael as Shredder. We must be cautious when he does wake up, he could think any one of us is Shredder, Raphael was the first one he saw when he awoke.”

“But, he trusted you,” Donnie said.

“He was very reluctant to trust me. I could see the doubt in his eyes. He did not know who I was or if he should trust me,” Splinter looked to Mikey’s room.

Mikey was lying motionless on his bed staring blankly ahead.  
Raph was angrily stomping around the lair. “How can he think I am Shredder? Do I took like a giant metal freak?”

“Raph, we told you the poison effects his memory,” Leo said calmly, “He did not even know who Splinter was,”

“Yeah but he did not call any of you Shredder!” Raph sent a kitchen chair flying across the lair, “he DID call ME SHREDDER!”

“Raphael! Control your temper!” Splinter said sternly. “You know just as well as the rest of us Michelangelo has been a great deal as of late. His mind has been uneasy, he still has nightmares. Now his nightmares are becoming a reality for him. It could have been any of us he called Shredder, you were the first one he saw.”

“He’s still having nightmares from that?” Raph asked, “I thought they stopped.”

“He still has them, just not as often,” Donnie said.

“Oh,” Raph said rubbing his head.

“But Shredder really!?”

“Raphael, you must let it go; your brother is not thinking clearly. He does not even recognize me, and we do not know how he will react to Leonardo and Donatello,” Splinter said, “When he wakes next, no matter who is that room, he could call them Shredder.”

Raph just groaned. He went to flip another chair

“And if you break another chair you will find yourself with a week of extra ninja practice.” Splinter said with the back to Raphael. “Now go fix the chair you have broken. Donatello, can show you where he keeps the supplies you will need.” He turned to Donatello. “You are not help him fix it.”

“Whatever,” Raph groaned, pushing the chair over instead, as he followed Donnie to the lab.

“Leonardo, do we have any pizza left? I am sure Michelangelo is hungry.” Splinter asked.

“Yeah we have some, let me warm it up for him,” Leo said.

“Here you go my son,” Splinter said giving Michelangelo the pizza.

Mikey’s eyes focused on Splinter. “Sensei, they captured you? I did not tell them where you were I promise!”

“Michelangelo, you are not captured, you are home,” his voice was calm, but it was hard for him to see his son like this, but he was glad his son recognized him once again.

“I saw Shredder…” his voice trailed off.

“That was your brother, Raphael.”

Mikey breathing became uneasy. “I-I saw him, it was Shredder not Raphie,”

“Do not worry. You are safe.”

“C-can you stay with me? In-in case he comes back?”

“Yes, I can my son.”

“Good,” Mikey said, “I don’t like being alone.”

It hurt Splinter to hear him say that. Not only did it bring back the memories of what was on the tape, but he knew Michelangelo was not alone, his brothers were with him.

Raph was sitting outside the door; hidden. He heard everything. He got up and went to his room and slammed the door shut. He slid down against the door, he buried his face in his hands.
Leo and Donnie were at the kitchen table wondering what they should do. Mikey genuinely though Raph was Shredder, he even questioned Splinter’s motive, but the fact that Splinter was still in Mikey room proved he must have gotten to trust him.

“I don’t know if this will help or make it worse,” Donnie said. “Mikey told me that when he was with Shredder he thought he heard me. He really did only he did not know it at the time. What if I try and talk to him? Do you think that memory will come out?”

Leo sighed. “It’s worth a shot,” he said, “I would want to ask Splinter first.” Leo paused. “It got quiet, too quiet. I thought Raph was fixing that chair? He was cursing it for so long and now, nothing.”

“Let me go check on him,” Donnie said standing up and heading to his lab. “Well I know why it’s quiet. Raph’s not in here.”

“Must be in his room? He will come out when he is ready,” Leo said not wanting cross his brother when he was in a bad mood.
Mikey’s eyes grew heavy. He leaned against Splinter.

“Do you remember your brothers, correct?” Splinter asked, trying to see how is memory was effected.

“Yes,” Mikey said.

“You called Raphael ‘Shredder’.”

Mikey gave a weak, hallow laugh, “Raphie? Shredder? I-I know he can be mean, but he is that bad,” Mikey spoke slowly. “How could that have happened?” he said as his eyes closed.

“The poison,” Splinter said softly, but Mikey did not hear him. Splinter held a paw to Mikey’s head; he still had a slight fever. “Sleep well, my son.” He kissed him on the top of the head.
Raph had fallen asleep with his carapace against the door.

Raph held Mikey’s limp body in his arms, he cried. “I know you are not dead, come on Mikey wake up.”

“How will we tell Master Splinter?” Donnie said starting to shake from grief.

“He’s not dead!”

“Come on,” Leo said, “let’s get him home,” Leo carried Mikey home. As soon as Splinter saw them he knew something was wrong.

“My son!” he cried as Leo laid Mikey on the couch. “What happened?”

“It’s all Raphael’s fault!” Donnie said, using his brother’s full name.

“He’s not dead!” Raph shouted flipping over the kitchen table. Raph’s breathing was heavy.

“Raph, you can’t live in denial!” Leo said.

“Raph?” It was Mikey talking, but it was not the Mikey that lay on the couch, it was a voice only Raph could hear. “Raph? Or should I say Shredder!?"

Raph’s body suddenly felt cold; his heat was racing. The words pierced him like an arrow to his heart.

Mikey rolled over in his sleep, freeing Splinter who stood up and stretched. He had been with Michelangelo for a few hours now. Splinter pulled the blanket over his son and tucked him in. Seeing the old stuffed bear, he placed it under Mikey’s arm.

Quietly, he left the room. He knew he would have to go back soon since he promised his youngest son that he would not leave him alone. Splinter had a few things to before he could return to his sick son.
“MIKEY IS NOT DEAD AND I’M NOT SHREDDER!”  Raph’s voice rang through the lair as he flung open his door and ran to Mikey’s room.

Splinter tried to beat Raph to the room, but Raph was closer. “Raphael!” he called out, but that did not stop his hot tempered son.

Mikey stirred in his sleep. Raph pulled Mikey into a hug. “I’m sorry….and I don’t even know why…I just am…” he took a deep breath, “just…when you wake up…don’t call me…Shredder…”

Mikey woke up and looked at his brother.
chapter 10

After none of his brothers want to work with him, Mikey runs off and finds himself in a dangerous position; Shredder's captive. Will Leo, Raph and Donnie ever learn their lesson?

I have this posted over on [link], but I decided to post it here.

Rated T over on FF but I know if it should really get the "mature" warning over here so for right now I will keep it off.

NEXT [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 2: We Need to Find Him
Mikey struggled. He was tied to a chair and his head was hurting. Shredder was standing over him. Their eyes met. Mikey looked into his captor's eyes. One eye was scarred. It creeped Mikey out just looking at him. There was an annoying blinking red light behind him.

"You know what this is?" Shredder asked pulling an object from behind his back.

"My…nunchaku," Mikey said. His blue eyes dulled as he saw his weapon in the hands of his enemy.

"That's right," Shredder said with a twisted smile. He stretched his arm out and quickly brought it back smacking Mikey with his own weapon. He gave Mikey a few more blows to the head with the weapon before using his clawed weapon on his hand to break the nunchaku in two.

Mikey's breathing was uneven, his head was sore. "S-stop," he said helplessly. Shredder gave a low laugh.

"Splinter must pay for what he has done!" With his claw-like blade he made a gash on Mikey's arm, causing him to whimper. After several more attacks Mikey fell unconscious.

"One last thing," Shredder said he pulled Mikey's orange mask off his face.
The brothers spent all day searching the sewers, starting with the area they last saw Mikey, just  inc ase he showed up. They were very doubtful, but they looked anyway.
Standing on the spot they last saw their brother was hard. It was also the only clue they had. With no real way of knowing what way to go they just took random turns that Donnie documented.
All night while out on patrol they kept and eye out for the Shredder, but they had not seen him since the day he took Mikey. They had not even seen Dogpound around for that matter either. If they saw Purple Dragons they were just normal Dragon slime.

Raph was becoming unbearable to be around. He had been breaking things in the lair and Donnie has been going around trying to repair what was broken. Leo who had an answer for everything was questioning his leadership abilities and would second guess himself when making a decision.

Jumping from rooftop to rooftop they searched the city for Mikey and anybody in need. They stopped when they saw commotion in the alleyway. Jumping down into the shadows they watched.

There was a tall dark figure. "You April O'Neil?" the voice asked.

Donnie and Leo exchanged glances. Raph had his eyes set on dark figure.

"Yes," she said nervously "Who wants to know?" The figured said nothing all he did was hand her a tape with a broken nunchaku tied to it with an orange mask and a note 'To: Hamato Yoshi.' Her eyes widened. "Where did you get this?" she demanded.

"Some guy in an ugly dog costume paid me to bring to an April O'Neil,"

April looked at him.

"He said it was from a-a Splicer?" he was not sure of the name

"Shredder?" April said.

"Yeah that sounds about right," and with that he left. Raph took off after him before Leo could stop him. Leo and Donnie stepped out from the shadows.

"He did not hurt my-" he paused "-our! April did he?" Donnie asked giving the girl a small sympathetic smile.

"No," she said looking at him slightly confused, "but he gave me this," her voice was very quiet, almost sad.

"What is it?" Leo asked while she handed it to him

"It's a Video Home System. It is an analog recording videotape," Donnie said.

"A what?" Leo said

Donnie sighed. "A VHS? Remember them?"

"Oh yeah, well how can we watch it? I though Mikey--" he paused for a moment "broke ours?"

"I have a VCR in the lair," Donnie said with smile.

"Of course you do."

"Where is Raph?" April said

"Chasing that tall guy," Leo said rolling his eyes. "We better go help him before he kills someone."

"Thanks April! See you later!" Donnie said flashing her his missing-tooth smile once again. April just looked at him and then walked back off.  

They soon caught up with Raph. "He really knows nothing," Raph said angrily.

"Let's get back to the lair. Shredder gave us this." Leo showed Raph the bundle.
"Master Splinter," Leonardo called. He handed him the bundle. Splinter looked at the items. He let out a sigh. Handing Donatello the nunchaku and the tape Splinter held the orange mask and note in his paws. Before he opened the note he solemnly held the orange mask to his cheek.  

He lowered his hand, still keeping the mask in his hand he opened the note it simply read 'watch' he cleared his throat. "Donatello, can you play this tape?"

Donatello nodded. He crossed the room and put the tape in the VCR. At first the screen was black and hard to make out, but then it came into focus. They could make out that Mikey was tied to a chair.

They saw Shredder assault Mikey with his own weapon. Then the scene stopped, a new one came. Mikey was still in the chair but this time he was not wearing his orange mask, instead he wore a black one with the Foot Clan symbol on it.

Mikey was mumbling words but they would not make him out. Shredder just kept laughing at him and sunk one of his razor claws into Mikey's shoulder. He then cut up Mikey's arm and then scratched his plastron in several places. Mikey's screams were ear splitting a first and then died down. Using the back of his hand he slapped Mikey across the face causing the chair to fall. He was laying sideways in his own blood.

"S-s-sto-op," Mikey complained. His voice was flat, it did not sound the Michelangelo they knew.

Shredder picked him up by the mask and set him up right. Shredder went to attack again. He raised his fist, he connect with the left side of his face. Mikey's chin dropped to his plastron and fell to one side. He appeared to have knocked unconscious.

"This has to stop!" Raph yelled throwing his sai into the T.V. He was breathing heavy "How can you watch this...this...and do nothing? Leo you're the leader, Donnie you're a genius, Master Splinter you. . ." He stopped himself.

"Raph, I can't watch it either! I have enough control not throw my katana at the TV! That does nothing!"

"That does nothing? You have done nothing! We need to find him!"

"We have been looking, Raph." Leo said trying to keep calm.

"Not good enough! Look what he is going through! It's all YOUR FAULT!"

"My fault? You were the first to say--" Leo's breathing was becoming as heavy as Raph's "You said…" he could not finish the words. "we said," Leo was shaking. "we said. Mikey left and is now getting tortured for what we said." He was numb and cold.

Leo walked over to the TV. He ejected the tape, tossed it in the air, and sliced it with his katana.

"There," he said to Raph "is that something now?"

"And you Donnie!" Raph snapped. "With all them brains you got there is nothing you can do?" His green eyes were blazing.

"It's all our fault, including yours," Donnie said eyeing Raph. He wished he could have done more but there was only so much he could do, with no way of tracking him.

"We need to find him!" Raph repeated.

"It's not like there is going to be a big sign 'Shredder is here'," snapped Leo.

"We need to look better!"

"Then you come up with a plan," Donnie said.

"Donnie," Leo said, "can you run a trace to see where April got that message from? Dogpound might not have gone far to find someone. We would at least know the area."

"I could," Donnie said, "I would just need April's phone." He pulled out his T-Phone and called her. After talking for a few moments Donnie told them that she was on her way.

Splinter remained in the arm chair. The sounds of his sons fighting seamed so far away. He stared at the now broken TV. He brought the orange mask to cheek again. He lost the love of his life and a daughter when he was human. Now as a rat he was not going to lose a son. He picked up the broken nunchaku, and the note and headed to his room. When he got there he placed the broken weapon next to the whole one and laid the mask down, the candle he had lit was now burning very low. He picked up a new candle, lit it from the old one, and replaced it. Once the new flame was burning he brought the note to it, allowing to catch on fire. Once the note turned to ashes he knelt down in front of his small shrine.
When April entered the lair it was eerily quiet, this was her first time down in the lair since Mikey's kidnapping. Raph was staring at the TV with the sai still lodged in the screen and Leo was just staring at the ceiling. She did not know what to say and by what she saw whatever was on the tape was not good. Not that she was expecting it to be. She greeted Leo and Raph but neither one even noticed she was there. She clutched her phone in her hand and walked into Donnie's lab.

Donnie, who always so cheerful, shared the same blank look as his brothers. His eyes were bloodshot and puffy it looked as if he had been crying.

"Donnie," She said gently placing her hand on his shell.

"Oh, hi April," his words had nothing to them they just hung in the air.

"I brought my phone," she said showing it to him.

"Thanks," he hooked it up to his computer with no other words. Any other time Donnie would be thrilled to be alone with April in his lab. His flow chart was hid away, not that it mattered any more.

"Mikey is going to be all right, I just know it!" April said giving him a small smile.

"We're supposed to be team. It's always me and Mikey," Donnie started to tell her. "When Raph said...when Raph said," he was starting to break down "said that he did not want to work with Mikey I should I have said I would."

He was crying now. April was caught off guard. She hugged him. No matter what she told him it would not help. Right now he just needed a shoulder to cry on.

"I'm sure Mikey does not blame you. That is not who he is."

Donnie just looked at her. "Mikey does not have to blame me. I blame myself."

"Donnie," April said softly "the scan is back." He looked at her blankly "it was sent from the Bronx."

"The Bronx," Donnie repeated. "Guess that is where Shredder keeps his evil empire," Donnie stood up. "Guys!" he called it finally hit him---they had a lead!

"Yeah Donnie," Leo said.

"We have a lead!" A smile crossed his face. "The Bronx."

"Let's go get our brother back!"

"April, can you wait here just in case?" Donnie asked, the missing tooth smile that she liked now crossed his face.

"Yes, whatever I can do to help," she smiled. "Be safe!"

In their haste they did not tell Splinter. April went down the hall to tell him. "Master Splinter," she called. There was no response. Nervously she slid open the shoji screen to his room, but she did not enter. Splinter was sitting cradling the nunchaku and orange mask. Silent tears slipped down his face. She wiped a tear from her own eyes. Splinter looked up at the young girl he was training. He walked to the door keeping Mikey's possessions in his paws.

"What is it my student?" he asked.

"We think he's in the Bronx," she said, "the guys just left."

Splinter just nodded. "I will be here if you need anything."

April stepped back and slid the door shut. She waited in Donnie's lab reading a random book that she found, waiting to see if she was needed.
Using the subway tunnels and the sewers they finally made their way to the Bronx. The jumped topside.

After some searching the trio found an abandoned apartment complex.

"Good as place as any to start. Be ready" Leo said as Raph pried open the door with his sai. Leo has his kanatas drawn. Donnie walked with his bo staff sticking out in front of him. Raph held his twin sai ready to throw.

It was dark and they kept bumping into each other until their eyes adjusted. Every creek in the floorboards make them look around extra cautiously. A police car went flying by with the sirens blasting, causing them to jump slightly. When they got to a door, Raph would turn the knob, Donnie would push the door open with his bō, and Leo watched their backs.

They made their way to the fourth floor. Down at the end of the hall there was beam of light that could be seen under the door. Swiftly they made their way to the door.
Chapter 2

After none of his brothers want to work with him, Mikey runs off and finds himself in a dangerous position; Shredder's captive. Will Leo, Raph and Donnie ever learn their lesson?

I have this posted over on [link], but I decided to post it here.

Rated T over on FF but I know if it should really get the "mature" warning over here so for right now I will keep it off.

Next Chapter:[link]
Previous Chapter: [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Part III: Mikey’s Secret
Chapter 12: A Bad Night
Mikey did not need to go far to find his brothers. Leo was having a difficult time standing and Donnie was doing his best to keep the enemies away from his brother. Raph was in front of both of them; they were surrounded by legion of Foot Ninjas

Mikey jumped to a near by roof, fit an arrow into his bow and pulled back striking down some Foot.

“Arrows from the roof!” Leo called from his position against the wall.

“Great just what we need, Leo is useless and Mikey well, he’s not here.” Raph grumbled.

“Hey!” Leo shouted

“You’re the one who pulled a Mikey and fell!”

“Raph! Stop it!” Leo said coming to his absent brother’s defense

“Will you two stop it!” Donnie shouted to his older brother’s while swinging his bō staff knocking over some Foot.

“Donnie’s right,” Leo muttered. “Raph watch---”

“I got it!” Raph called out deflecting an attack from a Foot.  

“Wait,” Donnie said, looking up. “The arrows are hitting the Foot, they are avoiding us. What is going on?” Donnie asked as the Foot started to suddenly retreated.

“And you think I would know?” Raph snapped.
His brothers were safe, he had to get back before Splinter knew he was missing.
“Leo you okay?” Donnie asked as he help his brother to his feet. As they stood up Leo swung his arm around his taller brother.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just twisted it wrong. Are you guys okay?”

“Yeah, were good,” Raph said.

“Does anyone know where the arrows came from?” Leo asked.

“No, it’s like they came from no where” Raph said. “I thought they were Foot arrows”

“Yeah, me too. Guess we have a protector,” Donnie said.

“Yeah, but who? No one knows who we are.”  Leo looked his brothers.

“Beats me, your the lead you should know all this stuff.”

“Let’s get back to the lair, we need to get your ankle wrapped up,” Donnie said, breaking up his bickering older brothers.
Mikey slipped back into the lair and placed the bow back in it’s spot.  

“Getting some practice in Michelangelo?” Splinter asked. Mikey picked his bow back up.

“Hai sensei,” Mikey said, now looking for the practice arrows.

“It is a good idea not to allow your skills become rusty.”

“If that is true then why can’t I go out with my brothers?”

“You still are recovering.”

“I am fine!” Mikey shouted causing Splinter to be take aback form his youngest son’s out burst.

Splinter sighed. “Be honest with me, do you still see your brother as Shredder in your dreams?” Just hearing Shredder’s name made him uneasy.

Mikey lowered his head and talked to his feet, “sometimes,” his voice was defeated.

“What if you were to be in combat with Shredder and mistaken the real Raphael for the Shredder?”

“I could hurt him,” Mikey sighed, “I guess I am just so tired of being stuck in the lair.”

“Come with me Michelangelo,” Splinter said leading him across the dojo, they knelt down. “Now close your eyes.”

Taking a deep breath Mikey complied. He still did not like closing his eyes, he saw too much of what happened, or what did not happen. Whatever it was he never liked it.

“Good my son, now in your mind I want you to separate Raphael and Shredder.”

Mikey tried to focus. In his mind he had Raph one side and a barrier, and Shredder on the other side. The longer he held the image, the closer the two got to each other until they became one. “I can’t!” Mikey panicked as the two blurred into one. “He’s coming…”

“They are not the same Michelangelo, you can separate them.” Splinter listed to his son’s uneasy breathing. He had to get him to focus.

“Raphael is your brother and would not hurt you, Shredder is your enemy…” he did not want to continue on so Splinter just let his sentence trail off.

Mikey closed his eyes tighter, this time he found himself in the dark room in the Bronx.

The door opened. Donnie walked in “Mikey you can do it,” he said helping Mikey to his feet, “we can help you,” he gave his younger brother a warm smile he continued to walk with Mikey out of the room to an empty apartment, no one was around except for Raph and Leo.

“Hey Mikey you ready to go home?” Raph asked taking Mikey’s arm and swinging over his own shoulders.

Mikey’s breathing grew calmer. He opened his eyes.

Splinter could already see that Mikey was calmer now. “Were you able to separate them?”

Mikey nodded, “I never saw Shredder…but Raph was like himself again…only a little nicer...” Mikey’s words trailed.

“If you keep meditating on it you will get better in time,” Splinter placed a paw on his son’s shoulder.

“Mikey, Master Splinter, we are back,” Leo called out as his brothers helped him down the stairs.

“Hey--Leo! What happened?” Mikey asked.

“I landed wrong,” Leo said slightly annoyed.

“Yeah he landed like you, flat on his shell,” Raph laughed. Causing Mikey to stop smiling.

“I’m not that bad….” Mikey mumbled.

“Raph just stop it okay? Donnie what do you think about my ankle?” Leo asked.

“If you stay off for one day you should be fine,” Donnie said

“That means you can hang out with Mikey over there,” Raph said point to his younger brother.

Leo knew he could not say no. If he said he was okay to go out Mikey would be angry with them for not allowing him out.

Leo sat down on the couch, Donnie brought over the med kit and wrapped is older brother’s ankle. “There all set. Now stay off for at least one day, but before you can go I out I have to check to make sure you one-hundred percent. So that means you get to hang out with Mikey!” Donnie smiled.

“How was patrol?” Mikey asked once Leo got settled.

“We got into a tight spot with the Foot and then something crazy happened. These arrows came flying out of no where.” Leo explained

“Really?” Mikey said trying to keep his voice calm, despite is racing heart.

“Yeah, we have watcher or guardian or something I guess,” Leo said.

“Do you think you will see them again?” Mikey asked.

Leo shrugged. “I dunno,” he looked at Mikey and smiled, “You want to name him don’t you?”

Mikey smiled. “How about the Nightwatcher!”

“Pick something else, I don’t think he is cool enough for a name like that,” Raph grumbled.

“You never met him how do you know!” Mikey said starting to get defensive.

“How about the Protector?” Donnie said.

“I like that one,” Leo said. Raph nodded in agreement.
“Hey! I thought I named--well everything!” Mikey complained.

“Not this time!” Donnie laughed as Mikey pouted.

“Fine, use your lame name,” Mikey whined.
Mikey had been going stir crazy and he was driving his brothers crazy with pranks. He was also worrying his brothers since he was still having nightmares, they knew he was having more than he was admitting, but it is hard to deny a nightmare when you wake up screaming. They wished that they could help him, but they could not think of away. Going out on patrol was the only time they left their younger brother.
Mikey flopped upside down next to Leo, who was watching Space Heroes before bed. “Just think me an’ you all day tomorrow!” Mikey exclaimed. He hated it when his brothers went out on patrol, he just got so lonely. In the beginning one would stay behind to keep him company, but he felt more like a burden and told them they did not have to do it any more.  

“I have to stay off my ankle, so there will not be much I can do.”

Mikey shrugged, “That’s okay, it’s never just me an’ you so it will be fun no matter what!”

Mikey’s optimism never ceased to amaze him. While Leo was angry he would not be out with Raph and Donnie he was glad to be with Mikey, maybe he could help him out.  Maybe he could get the truth out of him. Donnie got some of it, but they knew there was more.  
The next day Leo was miserable all day because he had to stay off his ankle. Leo was sitting in front of the T.V. watchingSpace Heroes. Mikey came over from his room and sat down next to his brother, they had just eaten breakfast, and Raph, Donnie, and Mikey had morning ninja practice. Mikey yawned.

“Bad night?” Leo asked.

Mikey looked at his brother, “no,” he lied, “just tired I am still getting used a full work out.” Mikey rested his head on his brother’s shoulder.

“You sure you don’t want to talk about anything?” Leo asked.

“Nope, I’m fine,” Mikey said yawning.

“You know if you ever want to talk, you can talk to me.” Leo slipped a hand around his half sleeping brother.

“I know...I just don’t need to,” Mikey yawned again.

“Alright Mikey,” Leo said with a sigh.

Space Heroes again!?” Raph said

“Quiet!” Leo hissed pointing to the sleeping Mikey. “He just fell asleep. I think he hardly slept last night.”

“Nightmares?” Raph said.

Leo shrugged. “He said no, but we can’t believe that.” Leo looked to Donnie, “has he said anything to you about his nightmare?”

“Not much, the other night he had a pretty bad one, he made me promise not tell you guys about it.” Donnie looking down at Mikey sleeping on Leo’s shoulder.

“No...not...Raph….” Mikey muttered in his sleep, he began twisting in his sleep. He began to whimper. “Don’t...hurt….him.”

“Mikey it’s okay, you are at home, Raph is safe,” Leo soothed his brother.

“Shredder...can’t…have...him,” Mikey began to gasp for air.

Raph held his breath. His green eyes were wide.

“Mikey wake up!” Raph said, shaking is brother.

Mikey just whimpered as a response.

“Mikey come on,” Donnie begged, “snap out of it!”

Mikey opened his eyes, he saw Raph, “Raphie you’re okay!”  Mikey leaped to his feet and hugged Raph.

“Okay, Mikey I get it,” Raph said trying to pull away from his brother, “no need to squeeze me.”

“Sorry,” Mikey said looking down at his feet, “it’s just…never mind.” Mikey turned around and went off to his room.

“Raph! What are you thinking! You were so worried the Mikey is going wake up and call you Shredder again, that when he wakes up concerned for you, you brush it off! We are trying to help him not make it worse.” Leo looked Raph in the eyes, “can’t you be nice to him for a little while longer?”

“Yeah whatever,” Raph grumbled. “I thought Splinter said not treat him any different.”

“Yes, he did but, that still not mean you can mean to him,” Leo was getting angry, but he sighed calming himself. “You still having---”

“Don’t say it! I am not having nightmares!” With that Raph stomped off to the dojo and began so wail on the punching bag.

“Yeah I don’t think Mikey is the only one still having nightmares,” Leo said

“With that comment? I think so.” Donnie said.

“Well at least he is not taking his frustrations out on Mikey,” Leo said.

“Yeah, and getting Mikey to admit to his nightmares is hard enough, but Raph? He will never admit it.” Donnie said
“Donnie ya ready?” Raph shouted across the lair as he prepared to leave for that night’s patrol.

“Coming!” Donnie called.

“You sure you going to okay with Mikey?” Raph said.

Leo sighed, “you really need to stop putting him down. Have you leant nothing?”

Raph rolled his eyes. “Yeah I learnt something I would rather fight Shredder than be stuck alone with a bored Mikey.”

Leo chuckled. “He’s not that bad.”

“Let’s bet on it,” Raph said with a smile, “After spending the night with Mikey you pick, fight Shredder or another night with him.”

“Raph that’s not fair.”

“What said it had to be fair?”

“Fine,” Leo said I will take it, “but I think I can handle a night alone with Mikey.”

“Whatever you say. Have fun you two!”

“Just come home alive,” Leo called out.

Mikey dropped the books in his hands. His brothers still did not fully respect him. He promised himself he would cry over this anymore. Instead he slipped into the dojo and grabbed his bow and arrows and slipped out while Leo was watching Space Heroes
chapter 12

After none of his brothers want to work with him, Mikey runs off and finds himself in a dangerous position; Shredder's captive. Will Leo, Raph and Donnie ever learn their lesson?

I have this posted over on [link], but I decided to post it here.

Rated T over on FF but I know if it should really get the "mature" warning over here so for right now I will keep it off.

Next: [link]
Previous: [link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 5: Three Roads

"Starscream, is it?  Her Highness would like to see you."

Starscream looked from the windows and saw the green femme, Emera, standing in the doorway.  He turned around and cleared his vocal processor.

"Oh…is something wrong?"

"No…you just have a message for you sent from Iacon."

Starscream came out of his room and went to the throne room to see Scarletta Prime.  He wondered who would send him and message and from Iacon, of all places.  The mech made it to the throne room and greeted the Empress.

"Good day, Starscream.  I have a message for you from Zeta Prime."

Starscream's optics widened.  "…What could Zeta Prime want from me?"

"Well, I've told him about your skills in stealth and your intelligence…and he requested that you lead a squadron of Energon Seekers for a while.  He asked that you report to Iacon tomorrow."

Starscream looked to the side.  "…What will Mimicus think?  How long is a while?"

Scarletta cast her optics down.  "Well…for a few months, actually.  Mimicus will be fine.  Bladecharge is actually going to be sent out to the Crystal City for the same amount of time to train soldiers for combat.  The riots are starting to increase…"

"Will there be a substitute Guardian for her?"

"She will be taken care of by my student, Amberstreak.  However…I suggest you send messages to her as much as you can…and make sure to say goodbye to her tomorrow."

"…She'll be devastated."

"Mimicus is strong; she'll wait for you to come back.  If there's one thing she has an abundance of, it's patience."

The morning came and Starscream had his bags packed to head out for Iacon.  Scarletta was there with Mimicus to see him and Bladecharge off.  Bladecharge transformed and went on ahead.  As Starscream got ready to transform, he felt something grab his leg.  He looked down and saw Mimicus softly crying and hugging his leg.

"Mimicus, I'm sorry, but I have to go.  I'll be coming back…"

Mimicus looked up and sniffled.  "…Do you promise…?"

Starscream knelt down and patted her on the head.  "I promise.  I'll send you messages every day."

Mimicus went back to her mother and watched as Starscream transformed and flew to Iacon.  A femme beside the Empress walked up to her and knelt down to look at her at optic-level.

"Now…let's start on your training."

Starscream arrived at Iacon and headed for a place called the Decagon.  He wondered if Zeta Prime really wanted to see the skills he possessed like Scarletta said.  He got up to a command post and saw the mech seated and waiting for him.

"Ah, I see Scarletta delivered my message.  You must be Starscream.  Welcome to Iacon."

"…Thank you, Sir."

"I need your help, Starscream."  Zeta Prime began as he shook his hand.  "You know that besides Arcadia, all of the cities, in fact all of Cybertron, run on Energon.  Lately…the supply in some of the cites has begun to run low due to these riots by these Destrons.  We have a group of Seekers ready to search nearby planets for Energon planted by the Ancients…but they're immature and without a good leader.  So…that's where you come in."

"You want me to lead this group off-world in search of Energon?"

"Precisely.  The group is small, but they have demonstrated required skills.  All they need is a leader to put them into shape."

Starscream was led by Zeta Prime into the training room used by the Seekers.  He saw about six total.  Three had cone-shaped helms and looked almost exactly alike.  Two had a little more bulk to them and one was larger than he was but had a mellow attitude.  The troops quieted down when they saw Zeta Prime enter.

"Troops, this is your new Air Commander for a while.  Introduce yourselves."

The red cone head saluted him first.  "Thrust is my name, Sir."

The blue cone head was next.  "My name is Dirge."

The white cone head grunted.  "…I'm Ramjet."

The two bulky Seekers saluted Starscream.  "We're Air Raid and Silverbolt!"

The larger Seeker bowed his head.  "Hello, I am Jetfire."

Starscream regained his composure and put on the commanding face needed right then.  "…Right.  I am your Air Commander, Starscream.  Simply put, I will be in charge of leading you off-planet to search for desperately-needed Energon sources.  I demand that you show respect towards me and I will give you respect in return.  Now…it is my duty as a Cybertronian that each of you come back from the excursions without harm.  In turn, I want all of you to show efforts towards teamwork.  Do I make myself clear?"

The other Seekers saluted him.  "Yes sir!"

Back in Arcadia, Mimicus was staring out the window of her room towards the direction of Iacon.  She looked down at her wrist at the bangle Starscream gave her and back at the setting sun.  Would Starscream come back like he promised?  No…he wouldn't break his promise, and she shouldn't doubt him.  But still…she missed him.  She ended up burying her faceplate into her berth and sobbing.
In the Crystal City, Bladecharge stared at the troops before her and took interest in two.  She walked up to them and asked, "Are you two friends?"

The larger green one answered, "Yeah, we're two of the Wreckers.  I'm Bulkhead."

"I'm Wheeljack.  Are you really from Arcadia?"  The smaller one asked.

"Yes, I am.  I'm the best sword wielder in all of Arcadia.  As I said before, I'm your temporary commander, Bladecharge."

A month went by and the three friends were getting used to their temporary arrangements.  Starscream was currently leading his squadron of Seekers to the Vok system to find any planted Energon.  Since they couldn't make long-distance travel on their own, they had to use a ship to go through the dangerous territory.  Jetfire noticed Starscream staring at a few objects in his taloned hand.  Upon closer examination, they were preserved metallic flowers.

"Where did you get those, Commander?"  Jetfire asked.

Starscream took his eyes off the flowers and locked them onto Jetfire.  "Oh…these are from a friend."

"They look like flowers that grow around the Arcadian palace.  Have you been there?"

"Actually…I reside there.  I'm the Guardian of the Princess."

"Oh, you're friends with Mimicus Prime.  I've heard that she's such a sweet little femme.  Hard to believe that the former gladiator Megatron is her father.  Harder on how he managed to woo Scarletta Prime."

"What are you talking about?"

Jetfire stared into the vast galaxy in front of them.  "Megatron met Scarletta when she was still a Princess herself.  You see, I think he and a data keeper named Orion Pax were vying for her attention.  I think she ended up choosing Megatron…because they interfaced without being romantically-linked and she found herself sparked with Mimicus.  So…on her father's deathbed, he made her Empress and later on, she gave birth to her daughter.  Scarletta offered him the chance to become Emperor, but he refused.  That's why he's not around so much, because he's caught up in this small-but-growing revolution."

"I had no idea…"

"No one has managed to figure out how you get Mimicus from Megatron.  Nevertheless, you're fortunate to have a friend like her…and I've heard about that Bladecharge, too."
"…Right.  We're getting close to the Vok planet.  Let's find whatever Energon we can and then get out.  You know how hostile the Vok tend to be."

Back in the Crystal City, the group of soldiers were practicing with their weapons, Bladecharge watching them carefully.  Wheeljack was practicing with his katana but wasn't really getting the hang of it.  Bladecharge stepped forward and stopped him.
"…Hold them like this."  She stated as she positioned the blades into the correct positions in his hands.  "Now, visualize your target.  Look for their weak spot…and strike with full force.  Bulkhead, do the same with your wrecking ball.  Learn to be one with your weapons."

Bulkhead and Wheeljack nodded and tried again.  This time, Wheeljack pulled off fluid swipes of his swords and Bulkhead demonstrated his true strength by punishing a piece of punching metal into nothing.  Bladecharge nodded and gave them a round of applause.
"Much better, guys!  That's what I'm looking for in warriors.  You two could set a good example for guys like that Breakdown and Sideswipe."

In Arcadia, Mimicus was panting and feeling coolant run down her frame.  Amberstreak was giving her a workout in terms of teaching her combat, just as Scarletta had done for the soldier.  Scarletta kept watch to make sure the two didn't go overboard and would step in a few times to offer some pointers.  She was finishing a small cup of Ether when two familiar faces greeted her.
"Oh, Orion Pax!  Jazz!  It's so good to see you again!"

The datakeeper, one of her childhood friends, and his companion bowed in respect and she gave a tight hug to Orion.  She could tell he still had feelings for her even though she was married to Megatron.  Nevertheless, they still had a tight friendship.

"It's been quite a while, Scarlee.  I'm glad you remember Jazz.  I came to see how you were doing.  Some of the riots have hit near Iacon lately…"

"Oh…that's where Starscream is stationed.  I hope he's okay.  Mimicus misses him so much, and Bladecharge too."

Mimicus stopped her training and went over to greet Orion and Jazz.  She ran to Orion and hugged him.  "Hello, Uncle Orion!"

Despite not being related, Mimicus felt a great affection towards Orion Pax and called him her uncle.  He smiled and patted her on the helm.  "You've gotten bigger since the last time I saw you, Mimicus."  He looked up and asked, "…Is Megatronus gone again?"

Scarletta looked away for a klik.  "…He's trying his best to control the revolution.  I guess many have had disgust towards the caste system that makes up xenrosn society…including him.  We function through a monarchy, as you know, so a caste system does not apply to us.  Do you have any animosity towards the caste system?"

Jazz decided to answer.  "I can't say I do; I just want to know that what I do will benefit the future."

Orion cued in.  "I agree with Jazz.  I will do anything to preserve the future of Cybertron…which is why I came to deliver some news.  Due to the riots…Cybertronians are choosing sides."

"Choosing sides?  Is there a war about to erupt?"

"There is a possibility.  I don't know my side yet…  From this day forth, I am no longer the Orion Pax you knew.  I am…Optimus."

Scarletta's optics widened.  "…Optimus.  You now sound like a descendent of one of the Original Primes…just like I am.  Just make sure the side you fight on…still stays on objective and holds morals in high regard."

"I know, Scarlee…and I will."

Three more months passed and Mimicus found herself sitting alone in the gardens looking at one of the patches of metallic flowers.  Her usual smile wasn't there.  It wasn't as fun in the gardens without Starscream there to play with her.  She missed him dearly and saved all of the messages he sent, along with any souvenirs he picked up in various galaxies.  Her aquamarine optics stared into the sky and she wondered when he and Bladecharge would come back.  Her optics went back down to the flowers she was playing with.  All of a sudden, she felt a shadow overlap her and she carefully turned around, not knowing who or what it was.  The next thing she knew her smile came back.

"…Starscream!!"  Mimicus cried out.

Starscream knelt down and hugged the Princess.   The two of them felt like they didn't want to let go.  Bladecharge came as well and she couldn't help but smile at how much the two missed each other.  Starscream and Mimicus let go and the mech pulled out his bag.

"I have quite a lot of stories to share with you once we get settled in.  I lost track of how many galaxies I traveled."  He looked over at Bladecharge.  "How was it being a combat instructor?"

Bladecharge scratched the back of her neck.  "It has its ups and downs.  I got to see some troops with real potential…and others who shouldn't set a foot into the field.  Did you find any Energon?"

Starscream frowned.  "…Some, but not much.  The planets we were able to reach didn't have enough Energon planted by the Ancients.  Zeta Prime is thinking of finding alternate energy sources.  If these riots consume more Energon…the planet itself could die."

"Well…Arcadia could survive, couldn't it?  I mean, we run on Ether and don't use much of it, anyway.  We barely ever use Energon."

"True…but we should still take caution."  Starscream turned back to Mimicus.  "So, why don't we head inside for some refueling and I'll tell you everything I saw off of Cybertron?"

Mimicus cheered.  "Okay!  I'll also have to tell you about my lessons with Amberstreak!  She's teaching me how to defend myself and everything!"

"Is that right?  I didn't think you'd be learning about combat this soon…"
Some of the continuity expressed in Chapter 5 may be off from the cartoon, but, like I said, this is an AU. Anyway, this tells of when Starscream became Commander of the Energon Seekers and we see a bit of the relationship between Scarletta and Orion Pax, along with some special guests.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 4: Father

"Starscream, wake up!  You can't be in recharge forever!"

Starscream blinked out of recharge and saw Bladecharge standing over him, her hands on her hips.  He grunted and sat up from his berth.  After straightening his joints, he got up and glared at his friend.

"…You're one to talk, Bladecharge."  He looked around and noticed something different.  "Where's Mimicus?"

"That's what I was going to tell you about.  Her mother took her to meet with her father near Kaon.  They'll be back in just a few kliks.  However…you're going to have to meet Mimic's father."

Starscream felt his Ether run cold.  "…What's he like?"

"I've never met him personally, but I've heard he's a bit of a gladiator.  He had been working the mines of Kaon, but he somehow managed to bust out and lead a coup.  Apparently, the mine bosses were real slave drivers and would have stayed that way…if he hadn't stood up to them."

"Well…that's a good thing, isn't it?"

"Yeah, unless the mine bosses are mad enough about it that they're willing to wage war with the first thing they see.  They call themselves Destrons…but now they're thinking of calling themselves…Decepticons."

"Will Mimicus be safe!?"

Bladecharge chuckled.  "Don't worry!  Her dad is strong and you've seen only a fraction of Scarletta's power.  Mimicus will be safe and sound."  She paused and looked at him in the optics.  "Wow…I've never heard you so concerned about a youngling."

"…She's my friend, just like you are.  Friends have to worry about each other…"
Bladecharge smiled.  "…And here I probably would've ended our friendship because of your arrogance…but you don't have that anymore.  Not since you met Mimicus…"

"…I actually thought when you told me you became a Guardian, you just did it to show off your sword skills.  You really hold the safety of Arcadia in high regard, though…"

"Anything to keep Arcadia safe.  It's been my childhood dream to be a Guardian, because I wanted to do more for our people.  I know Cybertron is peaceful at the moment, but who knows what could happen."

"That's true, especially after that Quintesson attack eons ago."  Starscream looked out his window and saw two flying vehicles coming to the palace gates.  One transformed and it was Scarletta Prime, young Mimicus with her.  The other transformed and revealed to be a large mech with a stature and facial plating that could frighten even Zeta Prime himself.  However, Scarletta and Mimicus were not afraid of him.
"Who is that mech?"  Starscream asked his friend.

Bladecharge looked down at what he was seeing.  "Oh, that's Megatron.  He's Mimic's father."

Starscream sputtered and made a double-take between Megatron and Mimicus.  "THAT'S her FATHER!?  She doesn't look anything like him!!  He looks too much like a masalo to be her father!!"

"I couldn't believe it either, at first.  If you look closely, you can see a little resemblance.  He's still a little rough around the edges, but Scarletta obviously sees the good in him.  Of course…Megatron wasn't his original name."

"What do you mean?"

"He was originally called D-16, and then he named himself after one of the 13 original Primes of legend.  He shortened Megatronus down to Megatron."

Starscream was about to continue when he heard footsteps downstairs.  He and Bladecharge went to the throne room and saw Megatron letting Mimicus ride on his shoulder.  Starscream felt intimidated by the mech and that grew when the titan looked in his direction and right through his very spark.  Bladecharge rolled her optics and dragged her friend into the throne room to meet Megatron.

"Pardon us, Your Highness.  You must be Megatron."  Bladecharge smiled and held out her hand.  "I'm the Guardian Bladecharge, and this is Mimic's Guardian, Starscream."

Megatron stayed silent as he shook the femme's hand.  He looked at Starscream and grunted.  "…Mimicus has told me about you.  Scarlee said you were once a thief and tried to rob her but you've become a Guardian to keep from going to prison.  Let us hope you can keep your word…"

Mimicus pouted.  "Daddy…he's really nice.  He played with me in the gardens and everything.  He's not a thief anymore…"

Megatron lifted his daughter off of his shoulder and sat her down on the ground.  He chuckled and patted her on the head.  "You know I just want to look after you, my dear."  He looked at his wife.  "I'm glad that the riots haven't reached Arcadia."

"They shouldn't, not with the amount of guards we have.  I'm going to go to Iacon again in a few days to meet with the records keeper named Orion Pax.  I want to see if I can look into the history files and find any underlying cause for them."

"Just be careful.  I don't want anything to happen to you…"

"What kind of femme do you take me for?  I'm stronger than I look."

Megatron looked back at Starscream and Bladecharge.  His optics fixated on the femme first.  "I've heard of your sword skills.  You can hold a blade any way and still use it masterfully…just like the warriors of ancient times.  Admirable…"  He locked his optics onto the mech.  "You…you're an expert on stealth, highly intelligent, and thoroughly cunning.  You look like a Seeker…  Who is in your family?"

Starscream struggled to find the right words.  "…Well…all of my family is dead.  In your cities, my brothers would be called 'Skywarp' and 'Thundercracker', and I have a cousin who would be called 'Slipstream'.  We shared this body type…but I never thought I was like a Seeker.  Um…does Mimicus happen to have an exclusive ability?"

Megatron growled softly.  "…She's much too young to find out what it is.  Wait until she's older to find out.  Right now…we just know she was able to speak her first words at just a few days old, she has the maturity of an adult, and she knows many Arcadian incantations.  She even already knows the full history of Cybertron starting with Primus and Unicron."

"Smart youngling."  Bladecharge stated with amazement.

"She's also one of a few that are completely pure of spark…she has no evil in her whatsoever.  No ill feelings towards anyone…"

Starscream looked at the princess, who only smiled at him.  He could fully understand that she was in fact pure.  She was completely innocent, just as a youngling should be, but her innocence was different…as if she could warm the sparks of even the hardest of Cybertronians.  Maybe it was because of her he no longer had the desire to be a criminal again…

Later in the night, Starscream was in his quarters getting ready for recharge.  He lay down on his berth and was about to close his optics when he heard small footsteps.  He rose up and saw it was Mimicus.  She was holding her abdominal paneling and was grimacing.

"What's wrong, Mimicus?"  Starscream asked.

"…I had a nightmare…and now my fuel tank hurts.  I can't go back to sleep…"

"Why not?"

"I'm too scared to…  I'm afraid I'll have the nightmare again…"

Starscream prepared himself to get up.  "Do you need me to take you to your parents?"

Mimicus shook her helm.  "No…but can I sleep with you tonight?"

"…Do you think your mother and father would be okay with that?"

"They know you won't hurt me…it's just that Daddy is very protective of me, because I'm his and Momma's only youngling."  She got up onto the berth and snuggled close to the mech.  "…And I know you'll protect me from the nightmares…"

"…They won't get you as long as I'm around."  Starscream reassured.

Sometime later Megatron went to check on Mimicus and found her berth empty.  He became frantic and searched desperately for his daughter.  He got to Starscream's room and felt his panic disappear and felt confusion set in.  He saw Mimicus snuggled up to Starscream and he had his arms wrapped around her.  Megatron figured that Mimicus couldn't sleep and went to the Guardian for comfort.  He remembered how Mimicus would always to go sleep with him when she was scared…but that was back when he was around more.  He felt disgusted with himself and thought he wasn't being the father he needed to be.
He studied Starscream's face and looked at his Arcadian mark.  No two Arcadians, unless they were destined to be sparkmates, had the same color mark.  Upon closer examination…he saw that his Arcadian mark was the same shade of light violet that Mimicus' was.  Could they be destined to be sparkmates?  The thought soon left him when he heard Scarletta calling his name and he returned to their room to get back into recharge.
Chapter 4 comes with surprises! Mimicus Prime's father is none-other than...MEGATRON!! DUN DUN DUN!! Anyway, this takes place some time before the war, as he has not gone mad yet. We also see the sweeter side of Starscream and how he and Bladecharge remain friends.

New word, class! Masalo is an Arcadian word for 'monster'. So yeah, Starscream thinks Megatron's too much of a monster to be Mimic's father.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Chapter 2: Royal Intervention

Over the next few days, Audaris-Kiri was pulling off heist after heist of things such as fuel, spare parts, and even jewelry to sell and earn a few credits.  It was surprising to him that things were going so smoothly.  The fact that it was going so smoothly disturbed him a little bit.  Nevertheless, he managed to swipe a vial of high-grade and celebrated at his hideout by chugging it down.  He wiped his mouth and looked around at the mess that was his home.

"Hmm…I'm feeling a bit famished.  I'll see if I can score some more Ether goods."

Audaris-Kiri snuck around the bustling streets of Arcadia to make sure the locals didn't get wind of his presence.  He saw two femmes speaking of going on a pilgrimage to the Shrine of Arcadius and he saw a mech shopping with his youngling at his side.  Not very interesting finds, he concluded.  He continued his way to the fuel shop and his optics narrowed when he saw something promising.

At the shop was a femme dressed nicely in a few exquisite jewels buying some lithium dumplings from the kindly old cook who ran the shop.  She seemed to be getting two orders, one smaller than the other.  She took one from the larger order and bit into it, smiling as she chewed the delicacy.  A smirk formed on the lechis' face-plate.

"Forget about the Ether goods.  I have the opportunity to score a lot of credits.  She must be very wealthy."

The slender thief made his move.  As the femme was busy sampling dumplings, he made a quick sprint and snatched her credit container.  She looked up with dumpling dripping from her mouth and shouted, "Hey, give that back!"

The shopkeeper looked up and snorted.  "That Audaris-Kiri, he's at it again!  I'm so sorry, milady…"

The femme looked at the escaping thief and raised her hand.  Audaris-Kiri found himself standing in front of a wall of fire a few kliks later.  All of a sudden, he saw a few heavily-armored mechs charge and attempt to tackle him.  He jumped up just in time before they could crush him.  As the soldiers were stunned, he attempted to change to vehicle mode and fly away.  However, he was struck down by a long blade.  He fell to the ground and looked at his bleeding hip.  The blade was pulled out of him and he stared wide-eyed at who the blade belonged to.

"Bahrmarasai!?  Why you!?"

Bahrmarasai stepped back and took the credit container from his talons.  She handed it to the femme from the shop and stated, "Here you are, Your Highness."

"Thank you very much, Bahrmarasai."

Audaris looked up and shook his head.  "Your Highness?  Is that the Empress!?  Is that Scarletta Prime!?  She doesn't even look royal!"

"I guess you don't know that she comes to the city every once in a while dressed like a commoner.  I told you that you'd end up stealing from the wrong person."

"Oh come on, Bahrmarasai, I'm your friend!  Help me out here!  I'm begging you!!"

"Now you ask for my help?  I thought you said you didn't need any help."

"I take it back!!"

The Guardian looked at the Empress.  "What would you like to do, Your Highness?"

Scarletta looked at the thief and saw the dread in his optics.  At the same time…she was impressed by the way he dodged the guards and how he snuck by her so easily.  She looked at the guards and stated, "Take him to the palace.  I will decide what is to be done with him."

Sometime later, Scarletta Prime was sitting on her throne in her royal garb when the cuffed Audaris-Kiri was brought to her.  The guard securing him shoved him, causing him to fall to his knees.  He looked up at the Empress and gritted his dental plating.

"So…you're the thief Audaris-Kiri I've heard so much about.  You have quite the reputation…"

"Spare me the analysis of my history.  I'm surprised a royal like you hasn't instantly thrown me in the dungeon.  You're much too soft!"

Scarletta's advisor and sister, Wisteria, stepped forward and growled.  "You will show some respect to Her Highness, lechis!  If not, you WILL go to the dungeon!"

"Calm down, Wisteria.  He still has a bit of airheaded youth in him."  She looked back at the mech.  "I must say, your skills are impressive.  I've never seen anyone move as swiftly as you.  You have the potential to be a Guardian."

Audaris-Kiri spat.  "The last thing I want to be is a Guardian!"

"Well, you don't have any choice.  In exchange for not throwing you in prison…I will assign you a very important task."  She looked to the side and called, "Mimicus, could you come here please?"

Audaris-Kiri saw at the corner of the doorway, a small pink femme peeked her head in and looked at him.  She had to have been no more than a child.  She entered and stepped in front of Scarletta as she answered, "What is it, Momma?"

Scarletta chuckled as she got up and led her daughter to the thief.  "This is Audaris-Kiri.  Audaris, this is my daughter and the princess, Mimicus.  From this day forth, you are to be her personal Guardian."


The Empress scratched her chin.  "You know, your name is interesting, as it means 'screaming star'.  How about to make it easier on Mimicus…I hereby dub you Starscream?"  She looked over at Bahrmarasai.  "You'll be helping out too, and since your name means 'house of blades', you shall be Bladecharge.  That's how names are in my husband's home city."

Mimicus smiled and looked at Starscream, pressing her finger to his Arcadian mark.  "Nice to meet you, Starscream!  We're going to have a lot of fun together!"  Her smile faded when she noticed the dullness in his finish and a few rust patches on him.  "You look like you haven't been taking care of yourself.  Momma, do you think he needs to get cleaned up first?"

The Empress nodded while still smiling.  "I think you're right, sweetspark."  She looked at the guard.  "Uncuff him and lead him to the bathhouse."

The guard slipped the stasis cuffs off of Starscream and led him down the halls to a large room with a pool of cleansing Ether.  There were a few elderly femmes there with smiles on their faces, causing Starscream to cringe.  The guard pushed him into the pool and the thief fell in with a splash.  The femmes lifted him up and began to furiously scrub at the rust spots on his frame.

"Get your hands off me!"  He groaned as a femme scrubbed too hard on a rust spot.  "Ow, that hurts!"

"Don't fret young mech.  We'll have to clean you inside and out."  One femme stated as they moved to clean inside his armor and even in his interfacing equipment, causing him to yelp in surprise.
Starscream looked around the corner and saw Mimicus watching, her optics fixated on what the elders were cleaning.  He grimaced and signaled at her to look away.  The princess took notice and shielded her optics.  Bladecharge also came and snickered at what her friend was going through.  Starscream saw her and glared daggers.

"This is all your fault!"

"Don't blame me, Starscream.  You brought this upon yourself."  She stifled a laugh and continued.  "Since you'll be Mimic's Guardian, Scarletta will provide you with a room.  So…welcome to your new home."

Starscream's face softened until one of the femmes scrubbed him too hard again and he cried out in pain.  Finally, after a long ordeal, the rust was gone and his finish gleamed in the light.  He came out of the bathhouse and saw the princess looking up at him with an innocent smile.  He wanted to tell her to go away…but she was so pure and kind that he couldn't bring himself to do it.  Instead, he smiled and made his way to the Empress, with the guard back at his side to make sure he didn't escape.  Scarletta saw him and gave a sincere smile.

"You look so much better.  I'll show you to your quarters.  Follow me, please."

The mech grudgingly followed the femme to a room.  He was surprised that it was right next to Mimic's room and how nice it was.  A comfortable berth sat in between two windows that beheld a view to beautiful scenery.  There was an armoire that could hold any spare parts he would need along with any garments he would be given.  There was also a case that he could put away any weapons he had.
"I…don't know what to say…"

"I know you're not used to this, but make yourself at home."  She turned around to leave but looked back at him and added, "She only knows you for a few minutes, but Mimicus already adores you.  I think she sees something in you that not even I can see…"
Here we find Audaris-Kiri, now Starscream, having to work for the very people he despises...and he meets a little femme who will change his life forever.

I didn't clarify in the last chapter what some of the words meant.

lechis- thief
xenrosn- foreigner or outsider

These are some words that are part of the language of the Cybertronians called Arcadians.

Just imagine Starscream being forced to be washed by numerous old femmes and being scrubbed in between the legs...
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Blow Me Away
Chapter 7: Kidnapped

“Kunai, shuriken, wire, paper bombs, smoke bombs, sleeping gas…” you ticked off your list with your fingers, eyeing the small bags that held everything as you did. “That’s everything.”

You attached them to your belt, looping them tightly, and then tied your headband around your head.

It was nearly light out. You would have to meet up with the rest of the mission’s team and set out with the scouts. There was no time to waste and you were chockfull of energy. You had finally gained a good night’s rest. No fevers plagued your dreams or woke you with cold sweat; no coughs disturbed you; no achy bones throbbed until you woke. You would be in excellent health for the day.

The thought made you smile. Asahi had held you back for so long, but now you would show how much you benefited from your hard training.

You opened the door. It was foggy out, the sky dusted with orange and pink as dawn began to break. The tip of the sun broke over the rocky terrain, spraying the land with light. You jumped down the stairs and ran for main gate. You would be late if you lingered any longer.

It looked like a perfect day for a mission.

Or so you thought.


The mission started almost immediately after your arrival.

Asahi was with the group specifically assigned to protect the weapon, and you were placed with the scouting team. He gave you a thumbs-up which you heartily returned, feeling, for the first time in weeks, elated. You had been subject to training for far too long, and you were itching to try out your new jutsu. And thanks to your goodnight’s sleep, you had energy to spare. The mark on your neck was nothing but a bad dream now, and fear of your health seemed a million miles away.

You were teamed up with familiar friends: Takumi, Hina, and Masato. Takumi had honed his sensory Kekkei Genkkai and was put as captain of your team. It was nice to see his soft smile after years of avoiding him for Deidara’s sake. He had grown a handsome face and seemed far more respectable than he had back at the Ninja Academy; he listened with rapt attention to his orders and turned to the three of you with a serious expression.

“We’ll be east of the main group; there are others north, west, south, and directly surrounding the group protecting the weapon. If we sense anything out of the ordinary Masato will summon a ninken” – Masato nodded – “to notify the other scouts and defense team, and Hina and [name] will be on high alert for the enemy. [name], you are good with long distant attacks, right?” You nodded. “Good. Hina is best with close-range as she surpasses in taijutsu. We balance each other out.”

“We’re not nearly strong enough to take down an Akatsuki member though,” you pointed out, not understanding the plan.

Takumi nodded. “You’re right, we’re not. But our job is to protect the weapon at all costs, even if we have to die buying them a little time.”

Hina gave you a solemn look. It was clear who the losing team would be, but you would have to try your best. The weapon meant a great deal not only to Iwagakure’s future but to the Land of Fire’s as well. Your deaths would not be in vain.

Masato bit his thumb and slammed his hand on the ground. “Kuchiyose no jutsu!” A black ninken appeared and looked at Masato expectantly. “Tomi, I want you to follow us and keep an open nose for enemy chakra. If we come across anything suspicious I want you to notify the others right away.”  

The ninken dropped his head once. “Hai!”

You, Hina, Masato, and Tomi looked at Takumi expectantly. He surveyed the four of you before turning to look at the mission leader. The leader nodded in understanding and asked if the other teams were ready. He turned back to Takumi.

“Whenever you’re ready.”

Takumi raised his hand. You crouched into a leaping position, ready on his mark. He dropped his hand and the five of you dispersed into the rocky terrain.


Everyone was on high alert.

The Akatsuki were extremely powerful enemies, and the chance of you defeating even a single member was a slim chance to none. The only thing your team could do was hope they noticed them before it was too late.

You ran until you were standing beside Takumi. “What are the odds of us getting attacked by an Akatsuki member?”

His eyes moved to your face momentarily before continuing their constant scan of the landscape. “Very odd, but don’t let your guard down. They could have easily found out about this mission.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of,” you mumbled.

He gave you a soft smile. “Don’t worry, I won’t let anything happen to any of you.”

He had truly grown into a great captain.

Your feet slapped against stone as you fell back beside Hina. She shot you a glance.

“What he really means is that we will probably encounter one, won’t we?” she asked.
You shook your head. “No – I bet we’ll encounter more. The whole organization is after this thing; if they want it bad enough they’ll definitely try and take it.” Hina looked more uneasy than before. You smiled confidently and said, “But don’t worry, we have Takumi. He’ll make sure nothing happens to us.”

Hina swallowed and turned to gaze around her. You followed her line of vision and watched as the scenery went from rock walls and dirt to trees and greenery. You were in the Land of Fire. But you still had another few hours of travel until you reached Konoha, so even the sight of wild flowers and twittering birds failed to ease your angst.

Takumi ordered the team to move up into the trees – they provided with better coverage – and one by one you made your way up a tree until you were moving swiftly again, but this time jumping from branch to branch.

The air was cool and fresh outside of Iwagakure. You tired of the same old scenery and the lack of vegetation; the Land of Fire was a nice break. Everyone else seemed to agree as sunlight trickled through the overgrowth and bounced off your Iwagakure protractors. You smiled despite yourself.

Just as you were about to say something positive about the breeze, Takumi came to a stop and lifted a hand. Everyone dropped beside him, Hina and you crouching into an attack position. Tomi was prepared to run.

“I thought I felt an odd chakra…” he murmured, squinting further into the trees. After a moment he relaxed. “Sorry, I picked up the chakra of another scouting team’s member. Let’s move before we fall behind!”

Hina sighed in relief and the journey began again. This time you felt less and less at ease, like something was going to happen…

A kunai flew past your head into a tree; it exploded, tossing the five of you yards away from your original position. You saw a blur through the smoke and realized it was Tomi leaving to notify the others. You pulled yourself to your feet and grabbed a kunai. Takumi was beside you as well as Masato and Hina.

“How did I not notice them?!” demanded a flustered Takumi. “There was no sign of chakra anywhere!”

You narrowed your eyes as another three kunai shot from the shadows of a distant tree, scarcely missing Hina. You gritted your teeth as realization hit you.

“That chakra your felt earlier was another scouting member’s, but you first felt the Akatsuki’s before he masked it with another,” you explained, pulling out a handful of shuriken and tossing them.

“What are you saying?!” yelled Masato.

“She’s saying,” Takumi growled, “that they already got the other scouting teams.”

“W-why didn’t anyone notify us?!” Hina cried, twisting to toss shuriken at the shadow as well.  “Those were orders!”

You slid your foot forward and threw more shuriken, but this time making a seal as they flew. The stars multiplied and soared with deadly precision at the tree.

“Because they never got a chance too.”


“Sasori no Danna, you were right, they have a pretty strong sensory type!” Someone said, laughing.

Whoever had been in the shadows was gone now, and Takumi was looking in the sky. You heard Masato make an annoyed sound, and Hina shrunk a little behind you. She was a close-rang fighter and the Akatsuki was in the sky, she had no chance of helping unless they came in for a hand-to-hand combat. However, long-distance was your specialty, and you felt comfortable with that thought. But unease was growing in your stomach tenfold the longer you stood. Something was wrong, but you couldn’t put your finger on it.

“Don’t you find it odd,” murmured Takumi, “That they would attack all the scouts and not the middle defense? They could have easily skirted past without us knowing until it was too late. In fact, they could have taken the weapon!”

You furrowed your brow. “So they have another objective…”

Something fell from the sky like rain.

“Crap –!” Takumi yelled, turning to push his team out of the way.

But you held your ground and placed two pinching fingers in front of your lips. “Katon! Goukakyuu no jutsu!”

A stream of fire came from your mouth and hurtled towards the falling items. You heard Masato cheer for you as the objects blew away. But you didn’t have time to be happy, because without warning the items began to pop and explode rapidly until a steady eruption blew you to the ground.

You grunted as your back smacked into a tree. The objects had been bombs and your fire style had lit them, causing them to explode. You hadn’t helped your team at all – you made it worse! You struggled to stand. If you had been knocked back like that then what of your team?

But in seconds an arm was around your waist, lifting you up. You turned your head and blinked the black spots from your eyes. It was Takumi. He was staring at you worriedly, warm breath dancing across your cheek as he spoke.

“Are you okay? Oi! Answer me!” His voice cut through your foggy hearing and you nodded, pushing away from him to stand on your own. He sighed, looking relieved. “You got the brunt of it, but luckily you’re not hurt.”

“Is everyone okay?” you asked, rubbing your eyes,

“We’re fine!” Hina said, landing beside you with Masato.

You turned to look back at the sky. It was hard to see anything through the thicket of branches, and you cursed. If he was dropping bombs than your fire style was useless against him. In fact, it would merely help his plan to murder you all. You turned to look at Takumi who was assessing the situation.

“We can’t see him,” you stated dumbly.

“Perhaps you hit your head?” Takumi joked at your obvious statement, but then grew serious. “We’ll need to move to an open area. He’s riding on something, but that’s about all I can see. We’re at a strong disadvantage under here.”

Everyone nodded and you began to run again. Bombs rained down, one nearly landing on your head. But the odd thing was… they didn’t explode. One stuck to Masato’s arm and he shook it spasmodically. You blinked. They were bombs… made of clay?

With a strangled noise you bolted ahead of Takumi until you were in a clearing, the voices of your teammates yelling behind you. You looked up.

“D-Deidara-kun…” you whispered, seeing a large clay bird with the blond haired ninja standing on top.

He brought two fingers into a one-handed seal. “Katsu!”

Masato’s cry reached your ears loud and clear. The bomb that had landed on his arm had exploded. You squeezed your eyes shut.

“Sasori no Danna!” Deidara yelled. “I got one! Un! Did you see? Did you see?”

“Urusei,” a voice answered back. “You’re messing around too much, Deidara. Just get what we came for and let’s get out of here.”


Deidara looked down at you. A part of you was hoping he would look surprised, hurt, or even happy, but instead his face remained impassive as his clay bird dove towards you. It was like your muscles had frozen – you couldn’t move. Seeing him was too much. A long-lost friend that had been the one person you could trust more than anyone was standing before you in enemy attire, freely killing your friends. It hurt more than you could have ever imagined.

“[name]!” Someone yelled. You felt a heavy weight throw you to the ground.

After that everything erupted into chaos. The bird passed overhead followed by more yelling, and out of the corner of your eye you could see Hina – who excelled in both taijutsu and healing – trying to stop the bleeding of Masato’s missing arm. The man that Deidara had been speaking to, you finally realized, was sitting casually in the only tree in the field watching you and your struggling teammates. Takumi must have been the one on top of you, because he was nowhere else to be seen.

Deidara was swooping down again with an expression of greatest annoyance. You felt arms wrap
around you and someone murmur in your ear. But the words didn’t register, because all at once something wet and sticky was dribbling down your arm, Deidara was swooping again, and you heard Takumi give a wet, shuttering cough.

You had just enough time to peek at him and realize that crimson was oozing from his mouth before he was rolled off you and something picked you up, lifting you into the sky. You had one last look at Hina trying to heal Masato, and Takumi watching you with an expression of anguish and failure, his chest open and bleeding, before your world clouded over.

And Takumi’s final words reached your ears.

“They’re after you.”

~ omg you got kidnapped by Dei!:iconmanbabyplz: ~
:iconselendy: had ordered me to "blow you away" with Deidara next chapter. I told her that statement may or may not be literal.

I apologize for the length, first and foremost (it's long...), and then for some of the rushed action scenes. I've spent 3 days writing a novel and I have the rest of November to finish. Spare me your judgments D: But I love you all so much I decided to take a break and update. And this chapter ... wait for it... actually had Dei-kun in it! *le gasp* :iconmanbabyplz: 

*You can also follow this story here

* :icondeideiplz: belongs to :iconmasashikishimotoplz:

p.s. no troll picture this time, un. Found it randomly here>> Pic link cuz I don't own it (nor do I own any of the others I used.)
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Blow Me Away
Chapter 8: I Hate You

“…ra are you sure she’s the one…?”

“I was there, I…”

“Leader-sama won’t be pleased if…”

“…no Danna you’re always…”

“…because you’re an idiot...”

“How mean! Un!...”



“What does Leader-sama want with her?”

“It’s not your place to know.”

“Sasori no Danna doesn’t know either, do you?”

A laugh.

“Urusei! You should be happy I convinced them to leave you in charge of her!”

A pause.

“Thank you.


“We need to keep moving. The hideout isn’t too far from here.”

You stirred.

“She’s waking up. Un.”

Something pricked your arm, and their voices blurred into a dying drone.


“Oi, wake up!” Someone lightly slapped your cheek. “We're here.”

You groaned. It felt as if your eyelids weighed a hundred pounds and your body a thousand. Your arms and legs were stiff and tingly, as if you had been laying on them far too long and they fell asleep. You tried to sit up but your muscles refused to cooperate, and instead you managed – by some unknown and stupid law of physics – to simply flip yourself over and onto your face.

Someone rolled you onto your back and your stared dazedly at the ceiling, nose smarting. But... it wasn't a ceiling at all. Stalactites drooped from the rock overhead and loomed over your body; a nearly inaudible drip drip could be heard in the silence, and you froze when you realized just where you were.

“Why... am I in a cave?” you murmured, voice hoarse and crackly.

“You're in the Akatsuki hideout,” the someone replied, and blond hair fell into your face. You blinked and found yourself gazing up into the blue eyes of Deidara. “Behave so we don't have to kill you. Un.”

If your arms weren't numb and immobile you might have punched him in the face.

He pulled back and walked away, leaving you and your immovable body to lay beneath the cold, wet stalactites to be bored. Deidara had kidnapped you and you brought you to a cave? What did he want with you? Were your friends still alive? Your eyes began to water. What if they had been killed? Or left there without any help and were dying?

If that was the case then you would personally enact your revenge on Deidara. You already had a pretty high vendetta with him anyways.

But it was no use in worrying about them, you merely gave yourself more grief that way. So instead you amused yourself with fantasies of murdering Deidara, shaving off his hair, and smashing his artwork. In fact, you were so wrapped up in your thoughts that you didn't realize someone was tapping your side with their toe.

“Oi! Are you dead?”

You blinked and moved your head as best as you could. Deidara was looking mightily impatient as he dug his foot into your kidney, his usual smirk replaced with an annoyed frown. You turned your gaze back up to the ceiling and imagined one of the pointy rocks falling on him.

Your grinned.

“Why... are you smiling?”

“Because I am imagining all the different ways you could die.”


“Okay...” he backed away from you and sat on a rock. “You sure lost your marbles since I left.”

His statement jerked you back to reality and a pressing weight sunk onto your chest. You had been so happy hating him that you had forgotten how much you hated having to hate him. And the fact that you felt that way made you even angrier – but with yourself. Everything he said, did, and lived for was proof enough that he was an enemy and a traitor of the village; for you to want to care for him... It was disgusting. And the way he casually threw around his absence was even more revolting. It showed how much he didn't care about you, the village, or the feelings of anyone else but himself.

You refused to look at him as you spoke. “Actually, I gained a sense of light since you went traitor.”


“Yup. I realized how much art sucks, how much I hate blonds, how annoying explosives are, and how a certain man with the name Deidara needs to die a very painful and slow death.”

You ended your spiel with a spine-chilling glare that was extremely difficult to send his way, given the fact your neck wouldn't cooperate right...

“Art doesn't suck!” Deidara yelled, jumping to his feet. “Art is a bang! Especially mine!”

“I disagree,” you replied, and blew a piece of hair from your face. “In fact, I think your art is the ugliest form of creativity ever to be imagined.”

His eye twitched. “Do you wanna die, brat?”

“Die? But Dei-kun, you can't kill me! After all, wasn't I kidnapped for a reason?” You gave him a smug gin. “Why don't you just run along and use that 'art' of yours to blow yourself up.”

You knew you were pushing his limits; art was the worst thing to talk bad about in front of Deidara, most especially if it was his. But you couldn't help yourself. If you were unable to hit him then the next best thing was words.

He walked towards you and grabbed you by the front of your shirt. “And to think I was keeping you alive,” he growled.

An unfathomable and unexplained rage took root in you at that moment. He acted as if he had the right to kill you. If anyone had the right to kill anyone, wasn't it you? After all, he had blown up his teammates, stole a Forbidden Jutsu, destroyed the whole Explosion Corps, left you alone with no goodbye and no explanation, and then joined the village's greatest enemy. It would seem that you deserved to be the one making threats, not him.

You looked up at him and gritted your teeth. “How dare you touch me,” you ground out. “How dare you even think about putting your grimy fingers on me. Let go of me... Now.”

Deidara did no such thing. He brought you closer to him, and you could feel his breathe fan across your face. “Make me.”

You spat in his eye.

Deidara growled and pulled his hand back to strike you. You closed your eyes, bracing for the impact, but it never came. You peeked through your lids to find a man holding Deidara by his wrist.

“Kakuzu!” Deidara barked. “Why'd you stop me?! She had it coming to her, un!”

The man, Kakuzu, didn't move. “I thought you said she was the only one who could stop him? And that she shouldn't be harmed?”

“Putting her in her place isn't harming her!” Deidara snapped back, chagrined.

“Leader-sama is only keeping her alive because of you,” Kakuzu replied. “Because you specifically requested she not be harmed. I believe bruising her would be harming her, don't you?”

Deidara wrenched his hand from Kakuzu's grip. “Tch.”

He stormed back to his original sitting place and crossed his arms over his chest. You probably should have thanked the Kind Samaritan, but the way he looked down at you when he walked by made you think otherwise, and instead you turned so you were facing away from the both of them.

“Next time he gets angry enough to hit you, I won't stop him,” Kakuzu warned.

You ignored him.

“I won't let you stop me,” Deidara grumbled. “A bruise won't kill her.”

His words ignited a fire inside you, and you felt your muscles come back to life. You sprung at him with your hands extended into claws. It didn't work out as you had wished, however, because he dodged you with ease and someone grabbed you from behind and stopped you.

To be fair, you hadn't expected to hit him; your reflexes were slow from whatever they drugged you with and moving your body was like lifting a lead weight. So it didn't surprise you when he easily dodged, but it did catch you off guard when someone grabbed the back of you shirt and yanked you to your knees.

“What's the matter, Dei?!” You taunted, your face contorted into a mask of rage. “A bruise won't kill you!”

Deidara laughed. “Pathetic!”

But you were beyond caring. What dignity you had left was melting into pure, unadulterated anger that consumed you like fire. “I HATE YOU!” You screamed, twisting and turning in the grip of the person behind you. “I HATE YOU MORE THAN ANYTHING!”

You could have swore you saw Deidara flinch and that, even if it was just the tiniest bit, a flash of hurt went across his face. But it must have been your imagination, because his smirk returned and he yelled back, “Good! Hate me! Hate me with every fiber of your being! And while you're at it, cut your nails! They're disgusting!”

A laughed boomed around the room, and the grip on your shirt tightened.

“Oi, oi, oi, Deidara!” The person behind you said. “Control your pet, would ya? She darn near got ya!”

Deidara smirked and lifted his shoulders in a lazy shrug. “She's a spitfire – give her time to get her energy out and she'll be fine.”

“Oho, how should we do that, I wonder?”

Deidara looked at you and licked his lips. “I wonder...”

You dug your nails into your hands. “How dare you speak about me that way!” You tried to kick at your captor. “How dare you treat me like an animal! You have no right to touch me, to speak to me, to breath near me!  And to think you had the audacity to kidnap me after all that you've put me through! You bastard! I hate you! I hate you! I REALLY HATE YOU!”

The someone behind you gave a low whistle. “Dang, you really ticked her off!”

Deidara sighed and turned away, lifting his hand in a lazy wave as if you were some unsightly pest not worth his time. “Whatever. I did all that anyway, right or not, and I'll do a lot more in the future. You're annoying, so stop talking now before I get really ticked off. Leader-sama will be upset if I do anything rash.”

“I will not stop talking!” Your yells echoed off the rock walls.  He kept making his way to a door on the other side of the room.“Jerk! Don't walk away when I'm speaking to you! I'm not done yet! Don't you want to know what the village thinks of you? Don't you want to know how disappointed the Tsuchikage is? Or how your parents won't speak of you? How the families of your teammates felt when they held the bodies of their dead children?! Don't you want to know how you’re a murderer and how I'll never forgive you?! STOP IGNORING ME!”

Deidara froze. He lifted his head and turned it so you could see the side of his face and his one blue eye. Then he walked slowly towards you, his footsteps echoing off the walls and the dirt from the floor making a dusty fog. He grabbed your chin and tilted your head up. He lowered himself so that his face was just above yours.

“I'll do as I please and you'll do as I say,” he whispered, voice as cold as ice. “Or you will die.”

There are a million and one things wrong with this chapter and I get nauseous thinking about them. But I've taken so long to update I decided to post it anyway. If I were to go back and fix it all then it would take FOREVER and then you guys would never get an update. So to ease my inner pain I decided to start working on the next chapter now so it would be a (not) masterpiece when I posted it. But I will openly apologize for the sucky dialogue (which I generally work well with, so who knows what happened this time around), the skippy and broken scenes, the overuse of italics, and your strange raging that comes out of nowhere that is soon either followed by a long spiel (that sucks) or a painful thought process (that also sucks and is angsty). ///rant :iconotlplz:

Pssst -- you made Dei angry... a LOT. For shame.

I have nothing further to say except I feel like dying because NaNo is exhausting me. And also... Operation Christmas Child packing is this week -- I'm so excited even though I'll get very little time to write! D8 Is anyone else doing it? 

**:icondeideiplz: and anything else :iconuzumakinarutoplz: belongs to :iconmasashikishimotoplz:

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Slight crack story! :iconheplz:

Basket Weaving

“Like this?”

He bent down to examine the sculpture. “Hmmm...” After a moment of quiet observation, he pulled back and clicked his tongue in disappointment. “Nope. Un.”

You hung your head in exhaustion. “But I really tried this time...”

“Well,” he replied stolidly, “I don't see it.”

Your jaw tightened but you didn't respond. For two hours you had been stuck in a smelly, hot room with a pyromaniac who refused to let you leave until you made the “perfect” art. He had given you a leering grin when relating this news to you, and something inside your mind nagged that you were probably going to die. There was no way to please someone like him – an egotistical, self-centered and vain bastard who would gladly marry his artwork if it were possible. Basically, you were screwed.

You gripped the clay so tightly it oozed between your fingers. “But I'm no good with art! It's not my talent!”

“Sucks to be you.”

“That's all you have to say?”

“Sorry, should I have handed you a tissue?”

“Go blow yourself up.”

“Don't worry, I plan to.”

You honestly had no reply to this.

Ten minutes later you handed Deidara the best bird you could manage and crossed your arms. “That's as good as it's gonna get, so if you don't like it then it looks like I'll just have to die in here.”

He tossed it from hand to hand as if he were weighing it, and then he held it straight out. You crooked an eyebrow in question as he stared at your sculpture. After a moment he threw the bird into the air and pulled two fingers together. Your eyes bugged as you dived behind the table, the bird erupting into a ball of cinders and flames. Deidara's laugh boomed through the small room and you jumped to your feet.

“What the heck was that for?!”

He gave you a bemused look. “What do you mean?”

“What do I mean?” You gasped in disbelief, pointing a finger to where the bird had previously been. “You just blew my clay figure up! I worked so hard on that!”

“I blew it up because I liked it! Un!”

You hung your head in exhaustion. “I really don't understand you...”

“True art is fleeting,” he explained, waving a hand importantly as he spoke. “Like an explosion. Art should be a bang, not a boring picture hanging for hundreds of years in a museum. Un.”

You scoffed. “Your reasoning is really twisted.”

He shrugged indifferently and picked up the leftover clay. You watched him for a moment before leaning back against the table, weight resting on your elbows.

“That wasn't the real reason you brought me here, was it?”

Deidara peeked through his curtain of hair. “Eh?”

“You didn't really bring me here to make some crappy sculpture just so you could blow it up, right?”

He chuckled. “Guess you caught my bluff.”

You narrowed your eyes skeptically. “Then why did you bring me here?”

He didn't answer, just continued to pick the clay off the table and floor until not a speck was left. You dropped your elbows and leaned into the table as you watched his movement with close precision. He balled the clay and unzipped one of the bags at his hip. He tucked the gray sphere into the pouch neatly before zipping it closed. Your eyes flickered from him to the door, and you gave a low huff when he continued to take his time.

After a moment he advanced towards you, his steps slow and deliberate and his eyes sharp. “You're right, the reason I brought you here wasn't to have you make some stupid sculpture...”

You made to step back but you were already pressed into the table. “O-oh? Then, pray tell, what is the real reason I'm here?”

His lips tugged up into a wolfish grin. “But my dear, it would be better if I showed you, yeah?”

“He-heh?” You staggered away from him, his unusual behavior setting your nerves on edge. “Deidara, w-what are you d-doing?”

“Say, [name], did you know there is another form of art I enjoy?” He murmured silkily.




“Wrong again.”

“Basket weaving?”

He froze, face dropping into a dull look. “Seriously?”

“Holy crap, how should I know, you psycho?! You're making me all nervous when you're coming at me like that!”

“I was trying to be sexy and alluring, idiot! You totally ruined it!”

“Well excuse me! I was busy mentally debating whether you were going to stab me or rape me!”

“I'm done,” he threw his hands up in defeat. “All I wanted to was to have a nice, good make-out and you went and trashed all my efforts.”

“Be a little more straightforward next time, creep!”

His eyebrow twitched. “I was trying to! I was planning on pinning you to the table and–”

“Oh my gooooosh, don't explain it to me! Ew, ew, ew! Pervert!”

“I AM NOT DEALING WITH THIS!” He yelled, stomping away and towards the door.

Most unfortunately he wasn't paying attention to where he was walking and tripped over the table leg. He attempted to catch himself but only managed to tip the table over with him, bringing you down too. Alas, Deidara's not-so-straightforward attempt to kiss you managed to work out in the end, but it was most unfortunate that Hidan had to walk in at the moment he managed to take advantage of your surprise.

“Oh... my... Jashin-sama...”

You blinked in surprise, Deidara's mouth still firmly attached to yours. You spluttered and tried to shove him away, but he was adamant about his make out plan and refused to pull back.



“Ha ha! This is perfect! I wonder how much everyone will pay for this...”

You brought your knee up and into Deidara's stomach, effectively breaking free. “HIDAN DON'T YOU DARE! IT'S NOT WHAT YOU THINK!”

He ran away giggling, and you left poor, wounded Deidara on the floor as you attempted to behead Hidan before he could continue singing “Deidara and [name] sittin' in a tree! K-I-S-S-I-N-G!” Unfortunately, Hidan, even when beheaded, could still manage to talk...

To your utmost disgust, the photos spread like wildfire both inside and outside the Akatsuki. You were left to deal with the detrimental humiliation by yourself, for Deidara had not an inkling of shame in him for his actions. He also managed to force Kakuzu into splitting half the spoils he earned from the photos. As for Hidan, Kakuzu was forced to spend many hours sewing his partner back together. Many hours.

It also became widely known through the Akatsuki that Deidara's favorite form of art was not explosions, but was, in fact, kissing you. He quickly shot these accusations down on the grounds that you would only be his favorite art if you exploded.

You avoided him after hearing this.

- - - -

///Bonus Ending!/// :iconspongebobderpplz:

“It's official,” Deidara said, planting himself on the couch beside you. “I'm signed up for basket weaving lessons. Hm.”

You gave him a “what the heck” look and lowered the novel you had been reading. “Basket weaving?

“It's a decent hobby.”

You stared at him. “But... you like to make... things go 'boom'...”


“And... you can't exactly do that to a basket...”

He ran a hand through his hair and gave a smug smile. “Well, just because it doesn't explode doesn't mean I won't enjoy it. After all, you don't explode and I enjoy you–”

You shoved the book into his face. “Pervert!”

He barked a laugh and moved the book away, grinning joyously. “And guess what? You're signed up too! Now we can make baskets together like an old married couple!”

There was just no way to properly deal with Deidara. He did what he wanted and that was final. Despite this, you couldn't help but smile in defeat. Basket weaving wasn't your idea of fun, but knowing Deidara, something interesting would happen in every class.

“Eh, why not,” you finally said, shrugging. “What can it hurt?”

“Exactly!” He cheered, scooting closer to you so his face was mere inches away. You felt him trace his thumb over your hand before lacing his fingers with yours. “After all, we can make all the explosions we want when we get home...”



“Good job, Deidara! Think of how much money we'll make off the look on her face!”


ohmygosh what have i done i can't believe i'm letting you guys read this :iconpapmingplz: it's brimming over with my stupid and childish sense of humor omg so sorry :iconscaredplz:

I was just working on the next chapter of Blow Me Away when this really stupid idea hit me and I had to write it. So I did. But I wrote it super fast, so I'm really sorry that it sucks  :iconhideplz:

**:iconpervydeiplz: belongs to :iconmasashikishimotoplz: and you belong to :iconpervydeiplz:
**Picture came from somewhere on Tumblr 

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Jeff the Killer X Reader
Chapter 4
A.N.: Chapter 4 you guys!! I had NO clue this story would be as popular as it is! XD I'm happy though and I owe it to all you lovely, awesome readers!! (>^.^)> Thanks you guys! I wouldn't have continued this if I didn't have all ya'll! \^__^/ Now to the story!! Enjoy! :D
By the way here are the ages of the characters so far! (At least in this these are their ages XD)
Jeff and Hoodie: 17
You and Masky: 16
You wake up to darkness. Slowly opening your eyes you look around. You were in a dark, musty room with only little sunlight seeping through a bordered up window. Dust was evident in the air and you coughed breathing some in. You looked down at yourself and noticed you were in a black sleeping bag and your head rested on a black pillow. Trying to get up you were surprised to feel what felt like arms wrapped around you, keeping you from getting up. You gingerly grabbed the sleeping back and lifted it up and looked under. Lanky pale arms were holding you tightly and for a moment, mainly because of the groggy state you were in, wondered who they belonged to. Turning your head slightly you froze. Jeff laid next to you, a mask rested on his eyes, most likely to cover them since he had no lids to, and his hair messier than usual. He faced you with his head resting against your back and he was breathing calmly. You stared a moment then looked away and around the room.

It was spacy with a few barrels and boxes strung around. A desk rested in the far right of the room with a simple white chair and a few papers resting on it and the laptop from the other night. There were two windows, one broken and the other glassless, and a door to the left.

You blinked and looked back at Jeff. Staring a moment your eyes traveled back to the desk. Slowly you began climbing out of the large sleeping bag but only to be pulled closer to Jeff. Like a child with their favorite stuffed animal, Jeff cuddled up closer to you and held you tighter. Your eyes were wide a moment. You then gingerly take his arms and held them away from your body long enough to squeeze yourself out of his grip. Standing you quietly make your way over to the desk. The papers, you saw, seemed like notes of some sort and you wondered what laid inside. You look away to the laptop. It was shut. Looking over at Jeff who was still asleep you pull the chair back. It creaks and you freeze and shoot your eyes back to the sleeping 17 year old. Sleeping. Breathing out in relief you sit down and open the computer. Hitting a round button on the corner of the keyboard the laptop you watch it turn on. Soon your at the user screen but you sigh seeing a lock.

"Ah, your awake."

Two arms wrap around your shoulders as a large, familiar smirk rests next to your ear. Jumping you pull away and off the chair and stare wide-eyed at the boy. The eyemask he had been wearing rested on his forehead and his lidless eyes seemed tired as if he had only gotten ten minutes of sleep. His smile seemed wider as his charcoal eyes gleamed seeing you. You calmed down.

"Um, yeah.... where... where are we?" You ask, already knowing the answer but asking anyway. He stepped towards you, wrapping his arms around your waste and pressing his forehead against yours.

"Home, silly. I thought I already told you that last night." He answers in a cheerful manner. A look of disbelief then confusion made their way onto your face.

"H-home?" You stutter.

He pulls back and unwraps his arms from your waist and grabs your hands in his and stares into  your eyes. He held concern in his eyes whereas his face couldn't.

"You're going to stay with me now."

Shocked by his words you cock your eyebrow. Stay with him? But what about your family, your friends, everything?

"St-stay with you? But.. but what about school and my friends and my family?" You ask, concern covering your face now. He stared a moment then shook his head.

"It'll be taken care of. I need to protect you. I don't know what it is about you but I don't want you to go back to it all. I have enemies out there who if they have seen you with me, which I'm pretty sure at least one of them has, then the safest place to be is with me. None of them know that I live here luckily but I won't take that chance with you."

You were touched by his words but wondered what everyone will do without you...

*Masky's P.O.V.*

*Last Night*

I quietly followed Jeff with Hoodie, keeping to the trees. We had just gotten done killing some teenagers camping out in the woods a little while ago and saw Jeff leaving the exact same forest we just had. Curiousity filled us so we decided to see where he was off to. We stopped on a house across the street from one he had just gotten into we sat on the roof and waited. My blue eyes scanned the house. I knew it. A girl I had secretly been following lived there. I thought she was, well, cute so whenever Hoodie went off killing I'd sneak away and follow her. Sometimes I'd even watch her through her window sleeping. She was beautiful when she slept. I never really told Hoodie about me beginning to feel for this girl  but I think he was starting to figure it out. Especially tonight.

"What's up, Mask? You look tense."

I blinked and looked at him. He was looking at me, well facing me, but even with his mask I could feel him staring at me. I look back to the house and shrug.

"Yeah, I'm fine." I say although in reality I was more confused than fine. My eyes widen, at least as far as they could with my mask, when I saw (y/n) get up. She stood and stepped over to her bedroom door and opened it. She looked at for a few moments then turned, grabbed a flashlight on her desk, and then left her room. I became anxious, wondering what the hell Jeff was going to do to (y/n).

'He better not touch her or I'll...'

My heart jumped when she ran inside but I saw she looked afraid, most likely of Jeff. She looked around, her (e/c) eyes frantic as they darted to her bed. She then disappeared under it and about two minutes later Jeff walked into her room and shut the door behind him. I watched closely as he walks over to her closet and opens it, searching through it then shutting it. He turned and checked under her desk. I then watched as his eyes traveled to her bed and I felt my grip tighten on my jacket as I clenched the sleeves in my hands.

'Don't look, Jeff. Stay away from (y/n).' I thought. It was hopeless though because once I thought it he bent down and climbed under. After a minute an almost to quiet scream hit my ears and I was ready to head over there once Jeff pulled (y/n) out.

"Mask?" Damn, Hoodie was noticing my tension. I ignored him though as I jumped up right when Jeff covered (y/n)'s mouth, pushed her to her bed, and stuck his knife to her throat. Hoodie stood as well, not as quickly as I had, and walked up to me, looking at me. I continued glaring as Jeff jumped back then slumped against (y/n)'s wall across from her. Moments passed before he stood once more and strood over to (y/n). I was ready to go deal with him myself if he hurt her. Once he reached her he grabbed her by her arms and pulled her into a hug. I felt a tug at my chest watching but tugging turned to pain when Jeff pulled back then kissed her. I stared in disbelief, jealousy feeling me. Hoodie looked as well.

"Jeff found a girl? Slender isn't gonna like that..." I ignored his comment, to busy glaring.

The kiss finally ended and Jeff picked (y/n) up and took her to the window. He let her down, opened it, then picked her up again and jumped out. He then ran off towards the woods. Without thinking I was off after them, keeping to the rooftops to avoid running into them. Hoodie followed closely behind me, asking what was going on and why we were following them. I didn't answer, just ran.

*Current time*

I sat outside the factory Jeff and (y/n) had disappeared into. Hoodie leaned against a tree, keeping quiet as we stayed there. What was I doing? Something in me was making me stay here and I'm pretty sure later we'll enter and see what Jeff's up to.

*Normal P.O.V.*

You sat down in what you guessed was a cafeteria in the factory. You and Jeff sat on the stools facing a counter sharing a simple sandwich he had gone and gotten. It was good, for the most part, and you were pretty hungry so there wasn't any complaining. Jeff only had a few bites and let you have the rest. You felt bad but he insisted on it. He watched you and you wondered if he was fascinated or something. When you finished you both stood and headed back to the room where you had slept.

When in you spent the time talking and you learned a little bit about him.

"So what ever happened to your family?" You asked, curious as to why he wasn't living with them. You could see him tense at the sudden question. Looking closely you saw something in his eyes. It looked... dangerous? He stared away from you a few moments then answered you.

"They're gone."

It was a short answer and you wondered where they were but stopped and thought. The article. It had told you he had killed his family....

"Did you...?"

He slowly looked at you. He held a blank look in his eyes. Then he nodded looking away again, his hair covering his eyes now. You gave a sad look and looked away as well. A question came to your mind after minutes of silence but he spoke before you could.

"Do I scare you, (y/n)?" His question makes you think as you look at him. You still couldn't see his eyes. Slowly you shake your head.

"No." He still didn't look up.

"What do you think of me?"

You look off at the wall in thought. What did you think of this murderer before you? You look back with a small smile and answer.

"I think you're someone who's misunderstood and wants something to hold onto."

Silence reaches your ears and you wondered if crickets would start chirping at the dead quiet of the room. Before you can speak your tackled to the ground, Jeff's arm wrapped around you in a tight hug and head in the crook of your neck. You lay there beneath him, surprised by the suddenness of the hug. He then lifted his face to where it was held above yours then crashed his lips on yours in a forceful kiss. A blush takes over your face and you gasp as he starts rubbing your left side with his right hand. He saw his chance and pushes his tongue into your mouth. It feels around every inch of the cavern before making your tongue play with his. He stops suddenly and pulls back but only dives in and begins kissing your neck. You quietly groan at it, wanting to stop him before it got to far but not bringing yourself to.

He freezes and your eyes travel down to him. His head shoots up and he looks toward the window. You follow his eyes, wondering what he was staring at. Slowly he looks back to you. He stares a minute.

"Sorry..." He mumbles getting off you and standing. He holds out a hand for you. You were still shocked by what'd just happened but lightly grab his hand and let him pull you up. He held a light blush on his bleached cheeks and he stares at you. He leans in and presses his bang-covered forehead against yours.

"I'll be back." He whispers the stands up straight and walks to the door. He opens and leaves and you watch him go. Looking back out the window you could see the sky was beginning to grow dark so you guessed it was probably around six or seven. Yawning you walked over to the sleeping bag and pull it open. After situating yourself inside you cover yourself up and stare at the cieling. You began to think. The whole situation was racking your brain. What did Jeff mean that you were his? And who were these enemies he was talking about? Thinking on it your eyes fluttered shut and you fell asleep in minutes.

Two dark shadows rested out in trees watching you. They looked to each other and nodded then jumped off the tree and onto the window silently, inching towards you. The masked one with blue eyes, the one after you, had only one thought in mind. Keeping you as his.

Cliffhangers, don't you just love 'em!! XD I know, I know, I'm so mean but it's like 4 in the morning and I got school in three hours so you'll all have to wait until I get home from school! XD So sorry if this chapter sucks! I really just wanted to get it done so I could start with the whole love triangle thing! DX So yeah but if you guys enjoyed and have liked my story so far then i love you! (>^.^)> Comments and favorites are very much appreciated! :D
Chapter 4!!! Who's happy it's finally out? :D I know you guys only had to wait a day! XD Lol but yeah sorry if it sucks or is to short! DX Love triangles bout to happen! Who's excited?!

Jeff, Masky, and Hoodie=Original Owners

Chapter 1:[link]
Chapter 2:[link]
Chapter 3:[link]
Chapter 4: YOU ARE HERE!
Chapter 5:[link]
Chapter 6:[link]
Chapter 7:[link]
Chapter 8:[link]
Chapter 9:[link]
Chapter 10:[link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Jeff the Killer X Reader
Chapter 1
A.N.: (y/n)= your name, (e/c)=eye color, (h/l)=hair length, (h/c)=hair color, (f/c)=favorite color, (y/h)=your hometown, and your 16, only thing I'm really choosing about you XD. Hope you all enjoy the first part of my Jeff the Killer X Reader story, Stay! :D
I got this idea from playing the game 'Illusion: Ghost Killer' which, if any of you  know, is a Jeff the Killer game where your in what seems like an old, abandoned (SCARY) factory and you have to walk around (YOU'RE THE ONLY ONE THERE) and place cameras in these red circles that are randomly around the place (AND ITS HUGE)! So yeah, it made me think of what my character Alex would do then this popped up and I decided to do a reader insert for ya'll fan girls of this infamous killer! ;3 So yeah, ENJOY!!!
"Come on guys, stop being such wimps!" Your best friend, Terra, yelled at you and your other friend Sam. You all three stood in her room, discussing your plans for that day to its night. An unpleasant plan is what you settled for and you were close to disagreeing with it completely. Sam was shaking like a leaf at the plan, very, very against it. You felt bad for her. If Terra wasn't a big pansy like she doesn't want to admit then Sam could just go home while you two left. But of course Terra always has to drag you both in.

"T-Terra," Sam began stuttering, playing with her shoulder-length dark red hair timidly,"wh-what if there's n-nothing there? It'll be a w-waste of time!" Terra just glared at her, angry she was being so nervous over nothing. Well not nothing, at least she thought.

"Stop being scared Sam, and of course there's something in there! People wouldn't hear noises and screams and stuff if there wasn't anything to investigate!" Terra retorted back at Sam. You just stood there with your arms folded and sighed. Terra's plan? Oh you're probably wondering what it is aren't you? Terra, being the 'brave' and 'courageous' soul she is,decided it would help your hometown by going into an abandoned factory in the woods where screams have been heard and a figure has been seen going in and out of it and placing cameras around the perimeter. Three 16-year old girls going into a dark, spooky, old factory where something, possibly dangerous, is hiding inside. Yeah, Terra was definitely not the brightest.

"I'm not saying I b-believe in whatever's in there, I'm just saying that using our c-cameras for no r-reason..." Sam looked down, not wanting to see Terra's stare for knowing it would only make her agree to it. Terra's glare hardened at the other girl. Seeing that there was no way to avoid Terra's plan, especially that she's bent on doing it. You thought about it.

Walking up to Sam you laid your hand on her shoulder. She looked at you, her green eyes filled with worry. You gave her a reassuring smile.

"It's OK, Sam. There's probably nothing in there. Their just rumors we've been hearing and you know how bad rumors can lie. Come on, we'll hurry and put the cameras around and

then go and get ice cream or something." You said in a calming demeanor even though you wished you could stay back at Terra's house as well. Sam thought a moment, unsure of

what to do, but then nodded slowly and smiled at you. She was still scared but you always found a way to bring the brave out of her.

"OK." She agrees. Terra grows a large grin and turns.

"Alrighty then, let's go get the cameras!" With that you and Sam followed her.


Terra, Sam, and You all stood outside a large building. Its broken windows and weak walls added to the creepiness of the situation and you wondered if it was to late to head back.

Three cameras rested in your arms, one being yours, another your fathers, and the last your older brothers. The other two held three as well. All of your eyes stared up at it, barely blinking. The trees around you and the building swayed as if like a warning sign to avoid the dark building.

"It's huge..." Sam whispered, eyes biggest of all of you. You nodded, letting that being your response. Terra gulped then turned to you both.

"Well, no matter how big," Another gulp,"we need to do this, y-you know, to make sure that there isn't anything in there."

She turned away and stepped forward and stood at the step of the front door. She then bent down and put her fathers camera facing the door. After standing she turned back to you and Sam.

"Well, first camera's in place, guess we better head in..." She breathed in heavily then faced the building, setting the other two cameras in her arms down on the gound, and opened the front door. It squeaked loudly, as if alerting the being within of their presence. She turned to you both with a sheepish smile then stepped inside. Sam breathed in a shaky breath and followed quickly after Terra. Your (e/c) eyes traveled to the sky. The cloud covered blanket created an eerier feeling in your gut as your eyes stared. Something caught your eye as you looked to a glassless window of the factory. A shadow luminated in it and you squinted, hoping for a better look.

"(y/n)! Hurry up!" Terra yelled out to you. You blinked, realizing you were spaced out, and looked to the front door.

"Eh, coming!" You call back then look back to the window. Empty. You silently gasped then shook your head.

'I'm just paranoid...' Sighing you looked back up then ran inside after your friends.

When getting in you saw that one of Sam's cameras was resting in the middle of the large room you all now stood in. It pointed towards an old, broken reception desk. Upon seeing the room you noticed there were four doors around you, one being the front one you all three entered through. You turned to them when hearing Terra begin to speak.

"Three doors, huh? Guess it's time to split up." You and Sam both stared shocked at her. Split up? That sounded only scarier for you two.

"Split up? You said nothing about splitting up!" Sam remarks, shaking like earlier.

"Sorry, I had no idea the place would be this big!" Terra yells back. As the two bicker you sigh and break up the fight. Holding out your phone you reached into both their pockets and pulled out theirs. They looked at you curiously and watched as you used Terra's phone to call both yours and Sam's phones. Handing back their devices you explained your idea.

"I've got an idea. Just to make us feel safer we'll be on the phone with each other that way we can also keep tabs on our progress in putting the cameras around this place."

Terra gave a thoughtful look then nodded with a smile while Sam sighed, knowing their was no way around the splitting up plan.

"Good idea (y/n). That way if we get attacked we can call the other two for help."

After making sure you each had flashlights and that Terra didn't hang up on either of you you all went separate ways, you heading to the door to the left, Terra going straight, and Sam the right.


What felt about an hour passed and you had only placed one camera. Terra had one more to place as did Sam. You all stayed on the phone, talking and trying to keep the other two calm. It was working for Terra and Sam but you kept getting strange feelings as if being... watched? You didn't like it and tried to ignore it. That was hard itself but made it harder whenever you heard footsteps or any noise for that matter. Your heart beat loudly, making listening to your friends hard.

"H-h... (y/n)... an you.... ear... me...?" You blinked looking down at your phone. You could barely make out what Terra was saying and breathed out an exasperated sigh.

"Great, of all times I could have lost service I now lose it? Piece of shit phone..." You whisper and look around. It had only one door from which you had just walked through, a sand of boxes created two isles, one with barrels and more boxes resting and the next that you were facing with a desk, chair, and laptop. The laptop sat open, its bright screen being the only light in the semi-large room besides your flashlight which looked to be dimming.

"........(y/" The voices of your friends disappeared and your phone signaled of its weak signal. Sighing quietly you put the phone back in your pocket and looked back to the eerie room. Your flashlight pointed every which way but all you saw were the boxes and barrels scattered around. Facing the laptop you quietly strode over to it. You stop before it and look behind you. Footsteps, you could've sworn you heard footsteps. Starting to believe it was possibly not just your paranoia, you hesitantly turn back to the computer and pull out the desks chair. Sitting down it squeaked beneath you and you froze. You come back to and look to the computer. A news article rested on the screen and you became curious. Beginning to read you wondered why this page was up, or even what the computer was down here. You read out loud, not expecting anyone to hear.

"Killer still on the lose. Now 17 year old Jeff, after brutally murdering his family and 10 or more 0ther people, escaped the West Hill Insane Asylum two years ago. Authorities announce that they had left him in his room with the door locked but returned the next day to find his room empty and his hoodie, black jeans, and sneakers missing as well. Already five murders have been committed and counting with no luck on catching the psychotic killer. His picture is displayed below..."

After reading you scrolled down only to have your heart nearly fly out of your chest. A picture of a boy around 13 or 14, most likely taken around the time he escaped, rested underneath the article. His appearance spooked you. He had long black hair that came only slightly to the shoulders, his dark eyes were wider than normal and held no eyelids with black circles surrounding his eyes as if his lids were burned off,  and his skin was bleach white. But what got you worst was the smile cut into his cheeks making you guess that even when this guy frowned he still held that horrific smile. You couldn't help but wonder what he looked like now. Scrolling down farther you continued your vocal reading.

"He is a killer at large. He holds no remorse and will kill you if he has the chance. Keep watch and make sure to close and lock your doors and windows. He has been reported in the last week to have been seen in (y/h)." Your heart stops for a moment before looking at the date of the article. It had been added August 19th. Yesterday.

"A killer at large? Oh, how the police flatter me."

Jumping to your feet you violently turn to the voice that had spoken behind you. It was a teenagers voice, male, and sounded rougher than what you've ever heard. Fumbling with your flashlight you quickly clicked the button and pointed it in the direction of the voice. All you felt was numbness as you freeze. It was the boy from the picture only his hair had grown only slightly past his shoulders, he looked a little bit more built but still kept a skinny figure, and his face had grown slim. He was, well, gorgeous, forget the eyes, smile, skin, and blood covered jacket. Wait what? Your (e/c) orbs widened at the blood splattered on his jacket then remembered. He was a murderer. Your eyes went back to his face as you shook. You had never been so scared in your life then you were now, face to face with a psychotic serial killer. sadly, you couldn't help but shake more than you wanted to show. The boy stared intensely at you, his missing eyelids keeping him from blinking as his carved in smile widened at noticing your fear.

*Jeff's P.O.V.*

I watched the girl shake, amused at how scared she was of me. She was, how do I put it... cute, hot, adorable? Beautiful?Either way, she was all of those, making my smile widen. I can sense the fear emanating off her as she shines that damn flashlight at me. I could make her look out perfectly. She had flowing (h/l), (h/c) hair, (e/c) eyes that sparkled even in the little amount of light. She had a thin face a didn't look to even be wearing make up on her pale face. She was... wow. I want her, want her to stay here with me. I couldn't let a beauty like this leave and enter that damn world. No, I won't let her...

*Normal P.O.V.*

You saw Jeff's smile widen and you wondered if he was planning on killing you right there.

"P-p-please d-don't kill m-me..." You stutter, tears threatening to stream down your face. Jeff just stared, the intensity of it making you more and more uncomfortable. He then stands up straight, you being so scared to realize he was leaning against the stand of boxes, and stepped towards you. Noticing him walking towards you you back up but see it futile as you take one step backwards and run into the desk holding the laptop. Shaking more you clench your eyes and tilt your head down, avoiding the frightening gaze.

Jeff stops before you and notices your head go down. His already large smile widens slightly at this. He was so close you could feel his body heat. He lowers his head to yours so his bang covered forehead rested against yours. His pale hands reached up and cupped your face and forcefully lifted your head back up. Your eyes stayed sealed, not wanting the male before you to see your fear.

"Open them." He commanded. You gulped down and slowly fluttered your eyes open. You gasps lightly. His face was so close to yours that his lips were an inch from meeting yours. Your (e/c) stared deep into his and you calmed your shaking a little. He turned his head slightly, studying you. Slowly he closed the miniscule gap between your lips and kissed you deeply. Your eyes became wide at this. You'd never had your first kiss and never expected to lose it to a murderer. The kiss only lasted a moment before he pulled back, his lips an inch of yours once more. Seeing as he couldn't blink he had watched your face turn to shock and found it quite amusing. He pulls back a little and then rests his forehead to yours, still staring into your (e/c) orbs. You didn't notice that if he didn't have his grin he would have held a look of not shock but want, a territorial gaze, saying that you were now his.

"What's your name?" He asks and it takes you a moment to answer from your surprise.


"(y/n)..." He tests it on his lips and then nods,"It's perfect for you."

You blink then remember Terra and Sam and the cameras. You jerk your head away from him to look at the three cameras you brought resting next to the computer on the table. Jeff looks as well then glares and faces you back to look at him.

"Cameras? So you and your friends were curious about me?" He laughs letting you go then walking over and grabbing one of the cameras. He begins examining it and you look back to the computer. You gasp quietly. It was already 11:49? You'd be dead if you were late getting home! Seeing no point in the cameras you wonder what you should do about Jeff. You blink, realizing if you stay longer who knows what he'll do, you turn and bolt for the door.

Jeff hearing your receding footsteps turns and watches as you dart out the door. Quickly dropping the camera he chases after you.

You run and run, not looking back. You knew he was following you and a piece in your mind screamed at you to go back. But you were to afraid, shocked, and confused to. Afraid of him, a murderer, shocked at him kissing you out of nowhere, and confused on how you felt about it. You would think on it later, right now you needed to get home.

You inside jumped in joy at the sight of the front door. And there were Sam and Terra, both looking worried sick. Upon hearing footsteps their gazes went from the floor to you. They smiled brightly at you but widened their eyes when you bolted past outside and back towards the town. Looking at each other they shrug it off and follow you.

Little do you all know that one certain boy watched as you ran off, your friends close behind you. Jealousy filled him. Jealousy towards your friends. They were going to get in the way, he knew it. They were already, leaving with you, most likely the reasons why you had left the way you had. Well he wouldn't have it. And as he pulls out his knife from his hoodie pocket and stroked the blade, a plan formed in his mind. Shoving the knife back into its pockets he quickly runs out the front door, making sure to not lose sight of you.


Jesus! This literally took me all day! XD It's now 4 in the morning and it's finished! I'm sorry that it sucks but be prepared because this is only chapter one! ;D Comment and favorite if you enjoyed (i hope you did :c) and let me know if I should continue! Bye! :D
Here is my first Jeff the Killer X Reader! Second part should be up by tomorrow! ^^ I'm doing requests for Jeff, Masky, Slendy, so just ask if you want me to! Ask in a note though cause I won't remember if it's in comments! XD Sorry, HORRIBLE memory! Anyway, hope you enjoyed! :D

I own nothing!
Jeff belongs to his original owners and u belong to u! Or Jeff.. ;D

Chapter 1: YOU ARE HERE!
Chapter 2:[link]
Chapter 3:[link]
Chapter 4:[link]
Chapter 5:[link]
Chapter 6:[link]
Chapter 7:[link]
Chapter 8:[link]
Chapter 9:[link]
Chapter 10:[link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Jeff the Killer X Reader
Chapter 5
A.N.: Hope you all loved the cliffhanger!! XD There MIGHT be one in this chapter but not sure. Guess we'll see where it goes. OK well enjoy this chapter! :D Btw! Jeff's look is that of the picture but you are allowed to see him in a different way! That's just how I see him! ^^
You wake suddenly to the feeling of being watched. Opening your eyes you look around the room. You were laying on you right side and all that was in view was the door of the room and the desk with the laptop. Sitting up you look to your left but almost screamed as a hand covered your mouth. Your (e/c) eyes looked at the holder of the hand but were surprised to meet a mask. It was white and held black feminine lips and penciled on eyebrows. Dark blue eyes stared at you through darkened holes on the mask. The unknown person wore a yellow hoodie with the hood up but he had messy brown hair sticking out. He stared at you  intensely and you almost couldn't blink from fear. Movement to the right caught your eye and you looked. Another masked person stood there. His mask was black with red eyes and what you guessed was a frown. He wore a hoodie similar to that of the other person but had no hair sticking out underneath the pulled up hood. He faced you and you felt the eyes hidden behind his covered face bearing into you. You looked back to the one holding your mouth as he spoke.

"It's OK, (y/n). We're not here to hurt you." The, what you guessed, teenager said calmly. You blinked. How did he know your name? In fact who was he? He slowly takes his hand off your lips and you gape at him. You almost couldn't speak, afraid of the masked boys.

"H-how do you know my name?" You stutter, eyes full with fear. He blinks then turns his head slightly, watching you shaking. He straightens.

"I know everything about you, (y/n). I'm Masky and I've been watching you for, well, a while now."

Confusion covered your face as you stare at him. Watching you? For how long and what exactly did he know about you..? He noticed your look and chuckled slightly.

"You're so cute, (y/n). I do know everything about you though like your favorite animal is (insert favorite animal) and your favorite color is (insert favorite color) and that you always wear your favorite (f/c) t-shirt when your happy and-"

"Masky, we've got a problem." Masky's partner said, staring at the rooms door. You were in shock at the person to notice the sound of foot steps entering the factory.

*Masky's P.O.V*

I look at Hoodie, wondering what he was talking about then heard what sounded like a door shutting down below caught my attention. Jeff was back.

'Shit! We better grab (y/n) and get out of here fast!'

Quickly I looked back at (y/n) and linked my arms under her legs and back, picking her up bridal style. She protested on it and made it a bit more difficult than I had hoped.

"H-hey! Let me go!" She screamed and I heard the footsteps downstairs begin to run. Frantically I looked at Hoodie and he turned and led over to the window. (Y/n) was fighting so much that before I jumped out I switched to holding her 0n my shoulder. I was ready to follow Hood when the door to the room burst open. I looked back to see Jeff, a very pissed off look growing on his face.

"Masky!" He yelled and glared. (Y/n) looked up and gasped.

"J-Jeff!" She said, reaching for him. The other boy bolts forward and quickly I turn back around and jump just before Jeff could grab my jacket. I landed a little less graceful then intended but caught myself and darted for Hoodie who was waiting for me. When reaching him we both ran, heading to the abandoned shack we called home.

*Jeff's P.O.V.*

Dammit! How could I have been so stupid?! Leaving (y/n) alone? That was probably the dumbest thing I've ever done! Now she's in the hands of Masky and Hoodie and who knows what'll happen!

I ran quickly out of the large factory, chasing the two. I stopped looking around every which way. They were gone.

"Shit!" I cursed, slamming my fist into a nearby tree. I knew I shouldn't have left her. Now she's gone with those two and for all I know they'll murder her! I repeatedly hit my fists into the tree, my anger staying the same no matter how many punches. My knuckles began to bleed and I stopped with one last punch, leaning against the oak. I stared up at the sky, question in my eyes. Sighing I looked down at the ground.

My head shot back up when a familiar bark entered my ear drums. I turned to my right to see something big on four legs running to me. A husky looking dog with a large smile jumped up on me upon reaching me and barked. My cut in smile widened at seeing him.

"Smiley!" I cheered, hugging him and letting him back down on his four feet. He stared up me with his golden eyes and I pet his head.

"Hey Jeff! I knew Smile saw something out here!" My black eyes traveled back to where Smile had come from and I groaned. BEN, a boy around my age with blonde hair and weird elf like clothes, trotted up, smiling his creepy smile. I cocked an eyebrow at him.

"What are you two doing here?" I ask, curious now as to why they were here suddenly instead of with Slender.

"We came looking for you. Where have you been? None of us have seen you in a while." Masky and Hoodie have apparently...

"I've been living here." I answer, gesturing to the forest surrounding us. BEN looks around and cocks an eyebrow when looking back at me.

"Here? Well that seems boring." A vein pulses in my forehead. Remembering the task at hand I quickly look around again. BEN notices my staring and looks too.

"What are you lookin' at Jeffy?" I scold, hating that nickname, and look back to BEN and Smile. Smile cocked his head curiously at me then sniffed and looked to the left of us. He stands up and sniffs again, barking and beginning to walk that way. BEN looks at Smile and wonders what he's smelling.

"What is it Smile?"

The smiling dog stops and looks back at us. His golden eyes stare a moment then he turns back and begins walking again, sniffing the ground. He was heading back to the factory so I just followed him along with BEN. What harm could they do right?

We reach the factory and they both stare up at it. BEN looks at me then back.

"Knowing you I'm guessing this is where you've been hiding?" I only look at him with my unblinking stare. He smirks at me then at the building.

"Cozy." He sarcastically says before walking up and inside. Smile looks at me then follows me as I go after BEN.

Showing them the place we reach the room where me and (y/n) were staying. Smile stopped mid-walk and sniffed. He walked over to our sleeping bag and sniffs. Growling he looks back to me. BEN stares with confusion at the demon dog, wondering why he was all of a sudden growling. I knew why though. (Y/n)'s scent. I freeze and watch as Smile sniffs it and an idea grows into my head. Only thing is getting BEN and Smile agree to it.

"You've had someone in here haven't you?" BEN smirks again looking at me. I stare a moment at him then look away. His smirk widens as he grows ultimately curious.

"So who were they? A victim?" I keep looking away and a slight blush covers my face at the thought of (y/n). Sadly BEN's eyes catch the red on my cheeks as he grows a sly grin.

"Ah, I see. So who is she Jeff? Seeing the blush makes me think she's... I don't know... a girlfriend maybe?" My face burned up more and I tensed at that and even my long black hair was having trouble covering it. BEN sees my reaction and begins laughing.

"Oh! Jeffy's got a girlfriend, Jeffy's got a girlfriend!" I shot angry eyes at him, embarrassed now.

"She's not my girlfriend! Just someone... I... well um...?"

"You're crushing on her." I stared then slowly nodded. BEN begins cackling again and I try my best to ignore it. I look back at Smile, watching him still sniffing the sleeping bag. I remember my idea and I look into thought. BEN notices after his laughing fit is over and he looks at me.

"So where is she?" He asks, noticing there wasn't any female there. I blink, coming out of my thoughts.

"She got taken, by Masky and Hoodie." BEN looked a bit taken aback by my answer.

"Masky and Hoodie? They're around here too?" I shake my head no.

"Not anymore. They only came and took (y/n), that's it."

BEN looks away now and begins, I think, thinking on the situation. He looks back.

"Well then we'll have to go look for 'em won't we?" I give a surprised look. I had no idea BEN would want to go look for (y/n).

"Really?" I answer, happiness in my voice. He nods.

"Well yeah! I wanna meet the first girl to catch the infamous Jeff's heart." He smirks, folding his arms. My cut smile widens.

We then agree on heading out tomorrow night to find them while tonight we all three went killing together, seeing as we had needed a little practice before we headed after Masky and Hoodie and, since they are his proxies, Slenderman.
*Normal P.O.V.*
The sky had darkened making the room you sat in eerier than before. You sat on the edge of an old bed in an abandoned house's bedroom. You stared out the musty window in the room. Rain pattered against it and you held seldom eyes at it, wishing you could dance underneath the small drops of water. You thought of Jeff, wondering what he was doing.

'I wonder if he's looking for me...' You think, growing sad. You dart your eyes to the door as it opened slowly. Appearing was the boy with the white and black mask and deep blue eyes. He looked at you then shut the door behind him. He walks over to you and sits beside you, keeping some space to keep you from being uncomfortable. It was a bit late though, seeing as you were already from just being alone with him. He stares at you as you do back.

"What?" You ask, cocking an eyebrow. He blinks, realizing his staring.

"You're beautiful." He mumbles looking away. You couldn't help the blush that spread over your cheeks at that and you look away as well. You hadn't ever had anyone like you, as far as you knew, so hearing Jeff and this new person, guessing he went by Masky after hearing the other masked person call him that, so you couldn't help when your cheeks turned dark red from the compliments. He looked back at you and leaned in. You saw him getting closer in the corner of your eye and you look up just for your nose to touch that of his masks. You blink, surprised, and froze. He stared deep into you (e/c) eyes. You blinked and began to move back when he grabbed your head with his hand and pulled you back, this time resting his bang covered masked forehead against yours. Your eyes widened at the closeness.

Pulling back only a few inches from you he grabs the sides of his mask gingerly and pulls it up to where lips now showed. You wondered what he was doing but shock covered your face as he closes the few inches he created and lightly placed his lips upon yours. It was a sweet kiss and he turned his head to get a better angle. You sat there, surprised. Jeff's face flooded your mind and you barely noticed Masky pull back, a confused look on his face.

"What's wrong? Did you not like it?" He asks, pulling his mask back down and staring at you. You just look away, Jeff covering your mind. You couldn't kiss Masky back because of him but why? What is so special about that murderer that you feel towards him? But what exactly do you feel...?

Masky sees you turn away and glares, knowing why you hadn't kissed back.

"It's Jeff isn't it?" You dart your attention back to him, looking surprised.

'How did he...?'

You couldn't say anything as your mind turned blank. Your (e/c) eyes stare, unsure of what to say at that point.

Masky watches your expression go blank and his glare darkens and rage fills his blood. Damn Jeff! Why does she like Jeff? Why not him, the boy who has actually been the one there for her. Watching over her, protecting her, loving her. Even if she didn't know about him he still cared for her. He had been stalking her for more then half a year now and he had truly begun to care deeply for her and now he was going to lose her to that ass? No, he wouldn't have it!

Jumping up to his feet and making you jump a little at the sudden movement from the boy he turned away from you facing the window and all you saw was his back. He stared out the window, determination in his eyes. He was going to do it. He saw no other way to show her how much he cared.

"I can't lose you to him, not now. Not after how long you've been in my mind...."

You stare into his back in confusion. Lose you? But he had never had you, had he? And to who? Jeff? Everything was so confusing.

"What are y-you talking about?" You stutter, wishing you hadn't but slightly afraid of the situation. You weren't sure but you guessed this guy was a killer like Jeff seeing as how they both knew each other. He didn't turn around, only looked back to peek at you from the corner of his eye.

"I love you, (y/n), and I won't lose you to Jeff, not now, not ever!" You were shocked by the simple three words that escaped his lips. He... loved you? Well he did tell you he had been following you for a long time and you wondered if it was longer than what you thought.

Masky, not hearing an answer, sighs. Only one way.

"Guess there's no other choice. I don't like doing this but if it's the only way so be it." He mumbles loud enough for you to hear.

With that he slowly reaches his hands up to his face and grabs his white and black mask by its sides. Breathing out he pulls it up. It slips of his head and rests in his hands as they lower to rest at his sides, mask in his left grip. Your eyes are wide as you stand, watching. He breathes in deeply, feeling strange without his mask. After one last breath out and a clench of his nervous fists the now mask less boy turns around.
Now I think you all MIGHT hurt me for that cliffhanger! XD Please don't though! I like my face as it is! DX Yep, Masky is mask less now! How will you react to his actual face? Will Jeff, Smile, and BEN find you in time before Masky steals your heart? And why am I doing a soap reference? All questions (accept for the last) will be answered! in the next chapter XD By the way, I am sososososososo sorry if anyone is OOC! I'm trying my best bros! DX Comments and favorites are VERY welcomed and I will see you all next chapter! Buh-bye! :D
I am sooooooo getting hit for the end XD Buuuuut it's out now bros! :D Who can't wait for chapter 6 now?! Lol XD

I DO NOT own Jeff, Masky, Hoodie, Smile, BEN, or Slendy! Jeff owns u! XD

Chapter 1:[link]
Chapter 2:[link]
Chapter 3:[link]
Chapter 4:[link]
Chapter 5: YOU ARE HERE!
Chapter 6: [link]
Chapter 7:[link]
Chapter 8:[link]
Chapter 9:[link]
Chapter 10:[link]
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Strawberry101: L
PotatoChipluver: Light
YagamiFan1: Misa
GameBoy: Matt
ChocolateBear: Mello
Domino7: Near
Matsui: Matsuda
BloodyKnife4: Beyond Birthday

Strawberry101 has logged on.
PotatoChipluver has logged on.

Strawberry101: Happy Thanksgiving Light

PotatoChipluver: Um…I’m Japanese, Ryuzaki. Thanksgiving is an American holiday…

Strawberry101: Yes well, I figure we might as well celebrate it.

PotatoChipluver: But it’s a day all about healthy foods…what’s in it for you? I’m sure you don’t like turkey.

Strawberry101: You’re right I don’t like turkey, but I do like expressing what I am thankful for.

PotatoChipluver: *sighs* Always the humble one…

Strawberry101: I’m thankful for Watari, and sweets. Especially cake.

PotatoChipluver: *rolls eyes* You’re so predictable, Ryuzaki.

Strawberry101: Well what are you thankful for, Mr. Sassypants?

PotatoChipluver: ...don't ever call me that again. Anyways I’m thankful for Kira.

Strawberry101: …8%...

PotatoChipluver: Let me guess, that’s for your thoughts on me being Kira?

Strawberry101: No. I just wanted to say 8%. But now that you mention it…

PotatoChipluver: *facepalm*

GameBoy has logged on.
ChocolateBear has logged on.

GameBoy: Hey guys, what’s up?

Strawberry101: It’s Thanksgiving day in America

GameBoy: Oh that’s right! Mels and I celebrated it with the Mafia last year, isn’t that right Mels?

ChocolateBear: Mhm. They were all idiots though and ended up burning the damn turkey.

PotatoChipluver: So what did you have instead?

ChocolateBear: Chocolate.

PotatoChipluver: Pfft. Figures.

ChocolateBear: *hand twitches for gun*

Strawberry101: Well to keep the peace here, what are you both thankful for?

GameBoy: Video games and cigarettes.

ChocolateBear: *clears throat loudly* Ahem! Forgetting something? *raises eyebrow*

GameBoy: Uh…oh! Of course how could I forget!

ChocolateBear: *smug smile*

GameBoy: I’m also thankful for my car!


Strawberry101: Now I see why you’re third in line as my successor, Matt…

GameBoy: What did I say? What else could I possibly be thankful for?


GameBoy: Oh…but why would I be thankful for you?

Strawberry101: *facepalm*

ChocolateBear: GET OUT MATT!

GameBoy: But Mello-

ChocolateBear: OUT!

GameBoy: Fine. Geeze talk about being on your period…

ChocolateBear: *cocks gun* WHAT WAS THAT!?

GameBoy has logged off.

ChocolateBear: *seething with rage* I’m gonna go put a bullet through his stupid brain!

Strawberry101: Before you leave, tell us what you’re thankful for Mello.


Strawberry101: You should look into some anger management classes Mello…

ChocolateBear: I HATE ALL OF YOU!

ChocolateBear has logged off.

PotatoChipluver: Geeze, why is he always so violent?

Strawberry101: If I am correct, the new word for violent is Mello.

PotatoChipluver: Huh. He sure is Mello.

Strawberry101: Indeed.

Domino7 has logged on.

Strawberry101: Ah good you’re on, Near.

Domino7: Hopefully I won’t regret this decision to join this chat today.

Strawberry101: Well Happy Thanksgiving

Domino7: L, none of us here are American. Why are you talking about an American holiday?

Strawberry101: It’s a day to express what you’re thankful for. So Near, what are you thankful for?

Domino7: Toys.

PotatoChipluver: Oh very creative.

Domino7: Well it’s much less selfish to say than being thankful for yourself, Kira…

PotatoChipluver: I’m not-!

Domino7: Yes, “You’re not Kira.” *rolls eyes* We’ve heard it before Light, stop saying it so much or we’ll actually start believing you just to make you shut up.

PotatoChipluver: You little-!

Strawberry101: Thank you Near

Domino7: Whatever…*twirls hair*

BloodyKnife4 has logged on.

Strawberry101: Of course you would log on, B.

BloodyKnife4: Heh, always a pleasure to be here when I can ;)

Domino7: What are you thankful for, B?

BloodyKnife4: What, is this the question of the day? If so, what’s the letter of the day? Can it be B? ;)

Strawberry101: *sighs* Just answer the question B.

BloodyKnife4: I’m thankful for strawberry jam ;)

Strawberry101: Of course you are.

BloodyKnife4: What? You said yourself that you’re thankful for cake.

Strawberry101: There is a difference between cake and jam.

BloodyKnife4: Yes, jam is better.

Strawberry101: No, cake is number one!

BloodyKnife4: Jam.

Strawberry101: Cake.

Domino7: Can we please not get into an argument over cake and jam?

BloodyKnife4: Eh, I’m done with you guys anyways. If all this is going to be is pointless talk about what we’re “thankful” for then I’m out of here.

BloodyKnife4 has logged off.

PotatoChipluver: I think potato chips are better than both jam and cake combined.

Domino7: Nobody cares about your opinion, Kira.

PotatoChipluver: ...

YagamiFan1 has logged on.

YagamiFan1: Liiiiggghhhttt! <3

PotatoChipluver: Oh it’s Misa. Yay.

YagamiFan1: *giggles* Happy to see me? ^-^

PotatoChipluver: Um sure.

Strawberry101: What are you thankful for, Misa?

YagamiFan1: I’m thankful for Light!

Strawberry101: Ah, that makes sense. Because a world without Light would indeed be dark.

YagamiFan1: -__- That’s not what I meant!

Strawberry101: Oh? But you said Light so of course you mean electromagnetic radiation that is visible to the human eye, and is responsible for the sense of sight.

YagamiFan1: …you guys are dorks.

YagamiFan1 has logged off.

PotatoChipluver: Thanks Ryuzaki.

Strawberry101: No problem, light bulb.

PotatoChipluver has logged off.

Domino7: Very nice, L.

Strawberry101: I do win sometimes.

Matsui: Hey you never asked me what I’m thankful for!

Strawberry101: *sighs* What are you thankful for Matsuda?

Matsui: Um…uh…hmm…

Domino7: We don’t have all day like you do, creep.

Matsui: I’m not a creep!

Strawberry101: Just answer the question.

Matsui: Um-Oh! I’m thankful for having such wonderful friends like Aizawa, the Chief, Ryuzaki, Light, Mogi and Misa-Misa! :D

Domino7: No you’re not. You’re just thankful for the existence of trashcans so you can throw them at people, isn’t that right creep?

Matsui: Uh…^^;

Matsui has logged off.

Domino7: That answers my question.

Strawberry101: Well I’m also thankful for you, Near. Without you, this case would never be solved.

Domino7: Thank you L. I suppose I am thankful for you as well, for if you did not exist then I would have no purpose in life.

Strawberry101: Erm, yes I suppose that would be technically correct…

Domino7: Well I’m going to go check the news. Gevanni just informed me of a certain leather-clad blonde haired man armed with a gun chasing after a striped, goggle adorned man down the street a few blocks from here. I may be wrong, but I’m 98% sure that I know who those two idiots are…

Domino7 has logged off.

Strawberry101: …I thought percentages was my thing…:/

Strawberry101 has logged off.

Happy Thanksgiving! ^-^
Be thankful for cake! ^-^

For more DN Online Chats feel free to use the link for more laughter---> [link]

I do not own Death Note.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

It's around evening when you decide to go to your nearest convenience store down the block for some late night snacks. Your plans for the evening are simple. You are going to go to the store and buy some of your favorite snacks, come home, get into your comfy pajamas and slippers, snuggle up on the couch with a blanket and watch all of your favorite movies. After a long week of work and dealing with the boring everyday life that was yours, you wanted to end with an evening devoted to yourself.

So you dress simply, jeans and a black t-shirt with a warm jacket was all you needed. You slip on a pair of shoes and leave your apartment. Once outside you shiver slightly and pull the jacket tightly around you. You didn't think it would be such a chilly evening but you continue on your way.

Once you reach the convenience store you saw that it was empty except for the cashier. You walk down the aisles of the store in search of the number one food item on your list. As you search you hear the bell tinkle sounding that the door opened. You glance up from your search to see a young man walking inside. You pause as your eyes widen when you see him.

He is handsome. There is no doubt about that. He is tall and very lean. He is pushing up orange goggles up from his eyes which you see are a deep shade of royal blue. His shaggy dark brown hair sticks up awkwardly as he pushes his goggles up. He is wearing a red and black stripped long sleeved shirt with black leather gloves that reach just below his elbows. A cream colored vest covers his shirt and you can only guess it must be warm. His dark blue jeans are tucked into knee high black laced boots that clunk around on the tile floor as he walks.

You just couldn't get over the fact of how much he looks like a model. You glance at the nearest thing to you that was reflective and frown at your slightly disheveled hair. Of all nights you don't look your best it had to be tonight! You sigh in annoyance and tear your eyes away from the handsome guy. You try to refocus your mind onto your list.

As you try to remember what to get you hear the heavy boots approach you. Your heart skips a beat as you look down at the floor on your left and see the boots there. Your gaze involuntarily travels from the boots all the way up to his face. He's standing just a few feet from you, giving you the opportunity to admire his appearance up close. You notice a few faint freckles dotting his nose as he squints his eyes at the boxes of chocolate before him.

You notice him staring at the boxes for a while, as if undecided on what to get. You smile and decide that no matter how you look, you could at least give him some advice.
So you reach in front of him and grab a bar of Dove chocolate.

"Here, this is my favorite brand. If anything I recommend this one," you say kindly.

His eyes widen and he blinks as he moves his gaze from the chocolate bar in your hand to your face. A smile slowly spreads across his face and he gently grabs the chocolate bar.

"Thanks," he says and your ears relish in the sound of his rich voice. He sounds like a person who loves to laugh which is what you could always use these days.

"You're wel-"

Before you can finish the doors at the front of the store are flung open and two men run in.

"ALRIGHT! EVERYONE PUT YOUR HANDS BEHIND YOUR HEAD!" One of them yells and holds his gun in front of him threateningly.

You're heart starts beating rapidly in your chest as you freeze to your spot. Of course this was just your luck, to be caught in the middle of a late night robbery. Well, you think to yourself, at least if I die I can die knowing I spoke to a really hot guy tonight.

Suddenly you feel a tap on your shoulder and look over at the handsome man behind you.

"Hey, listen to me," he says in a voice just above a whisper. "These guys won't hesitate to shoot you. I'm going to distract them and I want you to take this…"

He holds out a gun to you. But it's different looking, it doesn't look very deadly.

"What is it?" you ask him. "And why should I trust that you're not a part of their scheme?"

He sighs and places the weapon in your hands. "Just trust me; I have no association with these idiots. Now, when I give you a wink, I want you to aim and shoot this at them. It's a smoke grenade so all it will do is shoot a smoke bomb. This whole place will be filled with smoke instantly and your visibility will go down," he says seriously.

You raise an eyebrow at him. "And then what will you do?"

The corners of his lips pull up slightly. "That will be a surprise."

You didn't like that answer but you decide to go along with it. If you didn't trust him you might end up with a bullet through your head and frankly that's not what you wanted. So you hide the gun inside your jacket and give him a nod to signal that you're ready. He steps towards the two men who were busy at the cash register stuffing money into a bag while the cashier helplessly watched.

"Hey fella's, what's the deal? Don't you know it's dangerous to be doing this when Kira is killing criminals?" the handsome guy asks loudly while walking over to them.

One of them instantly turns their gun on him.

"Hey you! Get down now or I'll shoot!" he shouts.

The guy who entrusted you with the gun smiles and places his hands up behind his head. "I'm just saying that this is a very dangerous situation for you two. For all we know Kira could be passing his righteous judgment on you at this very second."

The man with the gun shakes his head. "Kira doesn't have our names, we're safe!" he shouts wildly.

You creep along the aisles until you have a perfect shooting distance at the scenario taking place. You aim the weapon carefully at the group of them.

"Yo man we have to get going if we wanna beat the cops!" the other yells from the cash register.

The man pointing the gun shakes his head. "I think this guy might be Kira!" he says in a shaking voice.

The handsome guy who you like laughs humorlessly. "To be honest, I'm 100% against Kira. You won't shoot me because you know I won't turn you two in…right?"

They both pause and then the handsome guy who entrusted you with the weapon turns his head slightly and winks. You take that as your cue and fire the weapon. You are thrown backwards a little at the impact but instantly the entire front of the store is consumed with clouds of white smoke. You cough and look around blindly but can't see anything. You hear shouting, kicking, gunshots and grunting until you hear the sounds of two heavy things falling onto the floor. It takes a few minutes but eventually the smoke clears and you finally see only to gasp at the sight.

The two men who held you both at gunpoint were now lying unconscious on the floor. The handsome guy with goggles tosses the bag of money towards the cashier and walks over to you.

"I'd call the cops now. Oh and by the way I threw in some cash for the chocolate bar," he says over his shoulder to the stunned cashier as he met your gaze and nods towards the door of the store. You got the hint and walk with him. Once you've left the place you watch him take out a cigarette from his pocket and lite it with a lighter. He puffs on it for a couple seconds and then smiles at you.

"Who are you?" you ask him in amazement.

He holds out a gloved hand to you. "I'm Matt, Matt Jeevas," he says confidently.

You hesitantly reach out and take his hand, shaking it. "Um…I'm _____," you tell him slowly.

"Huh, nice name. Well I've gotta get going. Cops will be coming soon and well, let's just say I'm not on good terms with them."

He turns and starts to walk towards a red 1970 Chevrolet Chevelle SS 454. You wonder how on Earth he was able to obtain such a cool car but you keep yourself focused on what was important. You step forward suddenly.

"Wait!" You call out quickly.

He stops and turns to face you.


You blush but stand your ground. "Could I hang out with you tonight?" you ask.

His eyes widen slightly but then he sighs and scratches the side of his head. "Um, aren't you worried that I'm a serial killer or something?" he asks.

You grin. "Aren't you the one saying that criminals are in hiding because of Kira? I think I'm safe…"

He frowns and walks over to you. You watch him in confusion as he leans down and stares deeply into your eyes. After a minute of this he leans back and nods his head.

"Alright then, I'll take you out for the evening," he says while walking to his car. You follow him eagerly. As you hop into his sweet ride you think about how your parents would be against this. But you shrug and smile inwardly at yourself. It was either an evening spent alone in front of a TV or an unpredictable night spent with the hottest guy you've ever laid eyes on. Yeah, of course you're going with the latter.

Once you buckle up Matt reaches over and turns on the stereo in the car. You recognize the song as one of your favorites and smile while leaning back against the tan leather seat.

"I love this song," you say.

He chuckles slightly as he ignites the car engine. "Me too," he says.

He reaches over and clutches the back of your seat as he backs out of the parking spot. He then puts the gear in drive and presses on the brake with his foot. He glances over at you while pulling his orange goggles over his eyes.

"So, where to?" he asks.

You think for a minute and then smirk. "There's a festival not too far from here. We could go to that if you want," you offer.

Matt thinks about this while taking a drag from his cigarette. It glows a bright orange on the end as he does this but then smiles.

"Hm, well I guess we can do that. I've never been to a festival…"

You roll down your window as he starts to drive out of the parking lot. As you pull out you hear police sirens and watch as cop cars pull into the convenience store parking lot.

This should be an interesting evening…you think to yourself as Matt steps on the gas pedal.
This is part one of the short fan fic where you, the reader, get to go out on an adventurous evening with the handsome dare-devil Matt Jeevas ;)

Part Two--->[link]

I do not own Death Note.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

"I’m curious, what were your plans for the day before I drenched you in muddy water?” Mello asks you as you both walk down the busy streets of Aoyama. He had slowed down his pace so you could walk side by side. His eyes are still shrouded in shadow from his hood but you can feel them on you.

You shrug and slip your hands into the pockets of the jacket he gave you. “Well, I was originally going to go here to do some shopping. I have some extra money from my paycheck this week so I figured I’d do something nice for myself and buy something I liked.”

“You’re pretty frugal then?”

You nod and he sighs. “If only I could be like that…I buy whatever I want, the moment I want it. It’s pretty bad,” he admits with a small smile.

You laugh slightly and look at him. “You just have to learn your limits and budget accordingly.”

“That’s hard to do when your best friend spends all of his money on cigarettes and video games.” Mello leans to the side so he is close to you and adds quietly, “He is a terrible influence on me.”

You laugh louder at this and before you knew it, you had reached the chocolate shop. From what you can see, it is packed inside the small shop. You bite your lip at this, you hate crowded places. Mello has already walked to the door of the shop and turns to look back at you.

“Coming?” he asks.

You nod and follow him into the building. The place is decked out with red and pink galore. Hearts surround you and you blink in shock. Was it Valentine's Day or something? Last you checked it was the middle of September. A girl dressed in a chocolate brown dress with a white apron approaches you holding a tray. On the tray are a bunch of chocolates.

"Hello and welcome! Would you both like to try a sample of our chocolate?" she asks you kindly.

You blink and reach out automatically to grab a chocolate. Mello does the same and the moment you pop the chocolate into your mouth, your chocolate drive takes over your mind. The velvety sugar is smooth against your tongue as you relish in the rich sweet taste.

"Mmm," is all you can say as you swallow the chocolate. You glance over at Mello who is already eyeing the tray hungrily having finished his piece.

The girl giggles and gestures to a table nearby.

"Come, have a seat!" she says cheerfully.

You both sit down at a table set for two. A candle is in the center and a white table cloth covers the tabletop. You are both handed small menus filled with chocolate delicacies. You glance at the cover and then up at Mello who is staring in utter confusion at it.

"Um, this says that the place is a couples chocolate shop…" you say slowly.

He clears his throat and shifts awkwardly in his chair. "Well I didn't know that…I just focused on the words 'chocolate shop.'" He explains as a blush creeps onto his cheeks.

You bite your lower lip again and look back down at the menu. Everything looked so good…it was like your own personal chocolate heaven. But then your eyes come across the prices of the desserts and your heart drops immediately. It is so expensive! You do have extra money to spend for the day but not enough for the items on the menu. You sigh and close the menu, crestfallen that you can’t have anything.

"What are you going to get?" you ask Mello.

He sighs as his blue eyes search the menu. "I don't know…everything looks so good…” he says.

Exactly what I think…you add thoughtfully with a smile. Mello looks up at you however and raises an eyebrow.

“You already know what you want to get?” he asks with mild surprise.

You were about to tell him you couldn’t afford anything but the waitress returns with a notepad in her hand.

"Hello and welcome to 'Couples Chocolate Shop!'"  She says excitedly. "Can I take your order?"

You glance up at Mello who seemed to have made up his mind.

“I’ll have the molten chocolate lava cake with a hot chocolate on the side.”

The waitress frowns at the mysterious demeanor of Mello wearing his jacket the hood still covering half of his face.  But she dismisses it and turns to you.

“And you? What would you like today?”

You look down at the menu before replying, “I don’t want anything.”

Immediately you feel Mello’s eyes on you.

“You don’t want anything? I thought you wanted to eat here,” he said with confusion.

You turn to look at him. “I do want to eat here!” you say quickly. “I just can’t…afford it.”

You avert your gaze and Mello watches you a moment longer before turning to the waitress. “She’ll have the same thing as me.”

She smiles sweetly and takes the menus before walking away.

You look at him with an open mouth. He places a hand on the table and drums his fingers lightly. He doesn’t take any notice of your shock at his actions until you clear your throat.

“Um, you do realize I can’t afford that right?” you tell him.

He nods. “Yes, I do realize that.”

“Then why did you order that for me?”

He leans forward and rests his chin on the palm of his hand. “I’m sure this might astonish you but I can be a gentleman at times and pay for a lady’s meal.”

You blush and look away. You didn’t dare say it, but this was slowly becoming more and more like a date. Eventually the waitress returns with two large mugs of hot cocoa. You take your mug and sip from it quietly. You close your eyes as you inhale the heavenly scent of chocolate as it wafts up into your nose. You and Mello down about half of your mugs of hot cocoa before the molten chocolate lava cakes arrive. You stare in awe at the dessert and your mouth begins to water.

Mello has already started digging into his cake hungrily and you slowly eat yours. Each bite of the cake is like a taste of heaven itself. You close your eyes and enjoy the cake down to the very last bite, savoring the rich aroma and sweet flavors.

When you place your fork down you look over at Mello who is leaning back in his chair slightly, his lips pulled up into a smile of contentment.

“That was absolutely delicious,” he comments.

You nod in agreement and you go back to your hot cocoa to finish it. As you sip, Mello speaks.

"So ____, do you have a boyfriend?"

You choke on the hot cocoa and burst out coughing. It takes a while be eventually you regulate your breathing and look at Mello. He's looking at you with confusion mixed with curiosity. You lean back in your chair while blushing.

"Um, no…I don't have a boyfriend," you reply honestly.

You swear you saw his smile grow wider but he quickly lifts his mug up to his lips to hide his mouth.

"How come?" he asks before taking a sip.

You finger the handle of your mug as you try to think of how to explain to him your horrible history of previous boyfriends. It's not that you couldn't snag one since it seems guys are always asking you out right and left. The problem was that none of them were Mr. Right. They just didn't appeal to you in any way and the relationships were short-lived.

"Well…" you begin awkwardly. "I guess it's just because I haven't found the right guy yet."

You can feel his gaze on you but you interest yourself in the rich brown liquid in your mug. Before he can say anything more about the awkward subject the waitress returns with the check. Even though Mello said he would pay the bill you take out your wallet regardless. A black leather gloved hand slaps down a wad of money on the table and you look up in surprise.

“Do you suffer from short-term memory loss?” he asks you with slight annoyance. “I already told you I was going to cover the bill.”

You roll your eyes. “Oh come on, we’re like, complete strangers! Why would you pay for my meal?” you ask him.

His hands are balled up into fists on the tabletop as a clear sign that he is upset. “Have you ever heard of the phrase, ‘random acts of kindness?’” he asks you. “Or does my face make me look so much like a monster that you think I am one, inside and out?”

You open your mouth to tell him no, that it had nothing to do with his face but he had already stood up and was making his way out of the shop. You groan and slap your hand against your face in anger at yourself. Way to go, you just pissed off the most attractive man you’ve ever met in your life; you think to yourself as you stand up quickly and try to follow him.

You rush through the busy streets of Aoyama in search of Mello. As you run you catch the sight of a person in a red and black jacket walking quickly into a funhouse.

“Mello!” you call out but he doesn’t turn to look at you. Running towards the funhouse, you push past everyone in line resulting in angry shouts. You throw some money at the person in charge of the house and you enter.

The first task is for you to climb moving stairs. It's difficult at first but you eventually manage to do it. When you make it to the top you rush away and into a room full of mirrors. You realize you have to navigate your way through the mirror maze. Signs clearly state that running is not allowed in the maze but you do it regardless of what they say. You needed to find Mello, to apologize to him.

"Mello?" you call out his name loudly. Your heart is pounding in your chest. You don’t like this situation at all. Mirror mazes don’t exactly sit well with you. You run through it, bumping into walls of mirrors. Your reflections show the horror you feel as you try to navigate your way through the maze. Repeatedly you call out his name, wanting nothing more than to have someone at your side to comfort you. Tears stream down your face as you panic. Eventually you give up and collapse on the floor, lost and alone. You pull your legs close to your chest and wrap your arms around them, holding yourself together. You begin to cry silently.

“I’m sorry Mello,” you say through your tears. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

You hear the clunking of heavy boots on the ground and look up to see someone tall standing before you wearing a long jacket.

“Found you,” he says.

You stare at him in amazement for a few seconds before jumping up to hug him. The result of you moving so fast caused your forehead to collide with his chin. Both of you stumble away from each other in pain for a moment before you look up to see him rubbing his chin but smiling.

“Sorry about getting angry and storming off like that. I’m known to have a bit of a temper when I get upset. Just ask my best friend Matt, he’ll tell you.”

You sigh and look down. “Erm, I’m sorry for being so stubborn on letting you pay the bill. I’m just…not used to having people take care of me.”

He holds out his hand and you look from his extended hand to his face. You realize his hood has fallen down and you can finally see his eyes which were inviting and open. A large difference than when you last saw them which were wary and speculative.

“Here, take my hand,” he says. “I’ll get us out of here.”

You slowly place your hand in his and he pulls you with him out of the maze. After you exit the maze you both run through a spinning tunnel and back out onto the crowded streets of Aoyama. His grip on your hand becomes more confident as he leads you back towards where his bike was parked. You frown at this. Was the date over already? You want to spend more time with this guy but apparently it is time for you to go home in his opinion. Or at least that’s what you think.

"Where are we going Mello?" you ask him as you approach his bike.

He turns back to look at you while frowning. "Just come with me," he says.

When you reach the bike, Mello walks over and tosses you a helmet. He puts on his helmet and hops onto the bike. He pats the seat behind him.

"Hop on," he says.

You do as he says, but with reluctance. You really enjoyed yourself on the date…even with the misunderstanding that rose between you; you really learned more about Mello. He wasn’t like most guys who would drop you over something stupid. He listens and for that, you are drawn to him even more.

Mello ignites the engine and you take off away from Aoyama. But after a while you realize he's not taking you in the direction of which you came from.

"Where are we going?" you ask again loudly as the wind whips against your body.

He turns his head slightly to reply, "It's a surprise."

You tighten your arms around Mello as you wonder just what this boy has in store for you…
This is a fan fic where you, the reader, get to go on an adventure-filled with date with the lovable leather-clad blonde, Mello. Enjoy! ^-^


Part One--->[link]

I do not own Death Note.
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Just a question that came to mind the other day in the form of a rhyme. ;P

Take it as whatever you need. :hug::heart:


Wow it's been a while since anything in the way of rhyming writing made an appearance on my dA! :wow: I just got my leaving cert results back and I am super pleased! Got what I needed and that's what matters :)


Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Basically all these less-than-happy poems are being spawned from feelings related to the same person. Oh I'm one of those poets now, haha. :lmao:

So yeah, did you ever help out a friend when they were down about something, or had a problem - but when you needed help they either ignored it/didn't ask or brushed it off as it were no big deal (basically, your problems don't matter)?

Yepp. I'm not impressed with that behavior and I think it's ridiculously self-centered and just rude really! >:[


Hope you like it! :hug::heart:

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Read artist´s comments first......
Chris: well Courtney, Gwen, Izzy, Heather, Duncan, Trent, Noah and are going to camp tonight no??

Gwen: Yeah...We are going at 6:00 PM

Izzy: This is going to be awesome and my old school friends told me that sex at the woods is one of the best sexes!

Owen: Your school friends had sex, Iz?

Izzy: No...

Duncan:(To Courtney) Im sure you want me to put my....

Courtney: DUNCAN!!!! I woudl never ever have sex with you!! Its only a night at the woods!

Noah: (to Heather) Honey, Im sure we are going to get some fun there!

Heather: What are you saying, you perv...

Noah: NO! I was saying that is going to be funny, fishing, campping and all that stuff!

Heather:Ah! Yeah! I guess is going to be funny...

Trent: I m taking my guitar to play some songs, Gwenie

Gwen: Yay! This is going to be funny!
2 hours later, they were at the woods...They had 4 tents, One for Owen and Izzy, other for Gwen and Trent, other for Noah and Heather and the other is for Duncan and Duncan Trent was playing an emotive song, the couples were hugging and kissing together...

Trent song finished and all clapped.

Duncan: Dude! That was awesome!

Gwen: Totally...

But suddenly it started to rain...

Izzy: Brr...Its cold here lets go to sleep now, yeah?

Noah: Yes....

They entered to the Tent and tried to sleep.
Owen realized that izzy was shivering...It was too cold!
But he didnt have nothing to help he toke off his big shirt and covered Izzy with it, she stopped shivering. He was cold but if Iz was Ok, he didnt care.

Heather was scared of the lights of the storm, so he was hugging Noah like he did with Duncan at "Are we there Yeti?".

Gwen was sleeping cuddled to Trent.

But, what was happening at Duncan and Courtney´s Tent?

To be Continued...
Ok, THE MENTAL HOSPITAL is so hard to write, so i decided to take a break and write this story...Where it happened?
Well, i placed it just after WE HATE JUSTIN, were Chris and the campers returned to WAWANAKWA and he lead them do whatever they wanted....Yeah, noah and Heather are couple now...

Noah, heather, Izzy, Owen, Trent, Gwen, Duncan, Courtney and Chris (c) Fresh TV
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.


Izzy was in front of Owen.
Izzy:Hey O, it was sweet that you helped us...thanks!
Owen:Your welcome...Noah and Cody told me that you was right, Justin forced you to kiss him....
Izzy: you want to restart?...
Owen: Sorry, Izzy, I cant be your boyfried...You was saying the truth and I thought you was lying....If I cant believe in you...I cant be your boyfriend....
Izzy:Ok...But can we be friends?
Owen: Of Course!
Owen kissed Izzy on her cheek and went to his bedroom...Izzy was sad but happy, she was not Owen´s girlfriend but she was his friend. He was entering to her room until Eva stopped her.
Eva: Great Joke! No, Izzy?
Eva: What happens to you?? OH! Its Owen....
Eva: Well, you mustnt be sad, remember that this night we have a party!
Izzy: Party?
Eva: Yes! The party that Owen will have because he won TDI!
Izzy:Yeah...I will go...
Izzy entered to her room.
That night, all the people were dancing and enjoying the party, ecept for Izzy and Owen.
Owen was eating at the bar and Izzy was sat on a chair, sad.
Izzy: Im a loser, look, all the people has somebody to love...Trent and Gwen
Trent and Gwen were flirting.
Izzy: Bridgette and Geoff
Bridgette and Geoff were making out in the pool.
Izzy: Harold and LeShawna
Harold and LeShawna were dancing together.
Izzy: Courtney and Duncan
Courtney and Duncan were kissing and hugging
Izzy: Eva and Ezekiel...EVA AND EZEKIEL!!!???
Eva and Ezekiel were kissing too.
Izzy: Wow! She must be drunk!
Then LeShawna appeared behind her...
LeShawna: Come on girl!! He is only a boy! I thought you was angry with him because of the Psycho Killer accident...
Izzy: Yeah...
LeShawna: So lets dance!
Izzy: Yeah...
LeShawna: MMmmm...You are sad no?
Izzy: Yeah.... are stupid...
Izzy: Yeah....
LeShawna went to talk with Eva and Courtney....
LeShawna:Hey girls! Izzy is too sad!
Eva: We have to reunite her with FatBoy
Courtney: But How?
LeShawna: I have plan, the oldest couple plan in thw world, but we will need the boy´s help...
To be continued....
The final is coming....

TDI (c) Fresh TV
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.


The boys, Noah, Harold and Cody were with LeShawna and the oher girls....
LeShawna: So, Listen to me, fools, we are going to use the "Love letter" plan...
Noah: How is the "Love letter" plan??
LeShawna: Is the oldest reconciliation plan...
Harold: Come on, Shawnie! Tell us!
LS:Well, This is the plan, you boys are going to write......
And LeShawna told the boys and the girls how the plan was. 20 minutes later, Izzy returned to her chair and found a letter.
Izzy: (reading the letter) Iz, we know you are very sad, So, let´s meet at the Dock,....(the letter ends) Well, if they are going to stop bothering me...
Owen found a similar letter inside the chicken he was eating.
Owen: (reading) Ow, we know you are sad, so let´s meet at the Dock...(The letter finishes) I hope they have some cake!
Owen ran to the dock, but he couldnt find Nobody...He sat at the dock and started to see the starts and he almost cried...until he realized that somebody was walking behind him, he turned round and he saw Izzy.
Owen: Issabella?
Izzy: Owen?! I...think I have to go...
Owen: Izzy! we are friends...let seat with me...
Izzy was nervous but happy, so she sat with Owen.
Owen: (looking at the stars) Wow...that stars are so beautiful....
Izzy: (thinking) Like you.... (To Owen) Yes....
Owen:Hey...Iz...I dont want to......Emm....
I: What are you going to say, Owen?
O:That I dont want to be your friend Izzy...
I:(She almost started to cry)But...why? be your boyfriend again!!
O:Because I cant live whithout you...If you wasnt my girlfriend, I would never won and this party wouldnt exist!!
O:But, your decision is important too....
I:Well...I want to be your girl Big O!
They hugged.
I:So, lets restart this like it started....
O: How?
I: I dont know I have to ask you something like....Do you wanna make out?
O:(Smiling) oh Yes! I want!
Owen and Izzy started to make out, until Owen stopped her.
O: Wow! Izzy since you use that Orange lipstick, your lips tasted like (giggles) Orange!
They started to make out again....
To be continued....
Finally, they restarted...O-W-E-N-A-N-D-I-Z-Z-Y-4-E-V-E-R
If you didnt know it

TDI (c) Fresh TV
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

Just before:

"(Y/n)-chan!" Deidara smiled.
"Hi, Deidara-kun!" You smiled back at him. "Was there something you wanted to ask me? You know, before Sasori-sensei stopped you." Deidara shifted, as though he was unsure whether he should ask the question.
"Swear you'll be honest." I frowned.

"Do you, or do you not, love Sasori no danna?"

Your P.O.V

This question took you completely off guard. You spluttered, flailing your arms. You started spewing some form of nonsense. When you finally calmed down, you took a deep breath.
"I don't know," You admitted, shaking your head, "I don't know,"
"Do you have a crush on him, yeah?"
"... Why are you asking these questions?" You said, trying to avoid the subject,
"You should know by now that romantic relationships are not allowed in the Akatsuki, un." He said.
"Well, it's not like I'm going to act on it!" You said, almost hysterical that someone found out about your secret. Deidara looked unhappy that you had seriously confessed to having (what you believed was) a crush. "Deidara-kun, please don't tell anyone? Please?" You pleaded, desperate, as Deidara seemed doubtful, "It's probably just a crush, and I'll get over it soon."
"When did this 'crush' of yours start, un?" You nervously cleared your throat.
"About 5 months..." You mumbled, embarrassed.
"5 MONTHS?!" Deidara shrieked (like a girl).
"Crushes can take a long time to get over..." You murmured, unsure.

Deidara's P.O.V

I was torn. (Y/n) had a crush on Sasori. Sasori really likes has a crush on (y/n). What was I going to do? I knew I had to tell Leader-sama, but... Sasori was my friend and it was (y/n)... I scowled, angry,
"It's just not fair," I said, looking at (y/n). God, she had beautiful eyes.
"What is?" She said, tilting her head. I took a deep breath, thinking, okay, now's your chance to be manlier than Sasori.
"It's just... you came here about 6 months ago. Right, un?" She nodded her head. "Well... I like you. Like, like like you that way, un." I mumbled. I looked down, consciously having to keep the blush off my face. I heard (y/n) sharply inhale.
"O-oh... Uh... That was... unexpected..." She said, "But Deidara-kun, I think you know what my answer's going to be," She said gently. My heart shattered into a million pieces, but I still hung on a little bit. She hadn't said it yet. Not yet. "Deidara, I'm sorry, but... I don't return your feelings." And my heart plunged. I felt as though someone had taken taken a hammer, poinded my heart until it was utterly destroyed into a million pieces, and dropped into an abyss.
Wow... I didn't know rejection hurt that much... I scratched my head and managed a smile, which hurt. It actually hurt. I didn't think it would, because it only happened in cheesy books, but it did.
"Ah, never mind, un." I managed.
"Are you sure that-" 
"I said I'll be fine." I said, nodding. "Yeah, I'll be fine."
"Is there anything I can do...?"
"I just need to think for a while, un."

Your P.O.V

You watched Deidara slowly walk away. You couldn't stand it. What if you told Sasori, and it ended like that? What if... Oh god! This was impossible! You might ruin your relationship and no longer be able to be his apprentice... You shouldn't do it.


You had to find out. It was already taking a toll on your health- sleeping was harder for you. You had no appetite, and your concentration would wane. Perhaps telling him, and getting over it would make it easier. And then you could start to get over him. With that thought, you decided. You would tell Sasori. Even if he rejects you, you weren't going to live under the illusion of the hope. You were going to be brave. You were going to be brave, like Deidara.

Okay, I uploaded it. I'M SORRY FOR TAKING AGES.... D:

Poor Deidara. He was kinda jealous of Sasori, but he could manage his feelings.

Deidara, Sasori (c) Masashi Kishimoto
You (c) ... Somebody.

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

UPDATE: Please read description!

[Y/n] quietly knocked on the wooden door, causing a slightly irritated
"Come in." She opened the door, revealing her sensei, Sasori, working on a desk and tinkering with little puppets. His room was relatively small and simple. Behind the work desk, there was a wardrobe, a bookshelf and a couch. Sasori's voice immediately got her attention again, "[Y/n]-Gakusei. Why are you here?" The said person cleared her throat. [Y/n] approached his desk, his hawkish eyes staring at every step she took.
"Get it out, I don't want to waste my time," he said. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her nerves and heartbeat.
"W-well, I, ah... Sasori-Sensei, do you like me? Like," [Y/n] said quickly, before he could interrupt, "as in, you don't regard me as an annoyance?"

Your P.O.V

"... You are better than Tobi and Deidara, if that's what you mean." Deidara.
"How much better?" You pressed. He grunted, and said,
"Why are you asking these questions?" Again, taking a deep breath, you said,
"Ah, well... I just need to know this. And please be honest, okay, Sasori-Sensei?" He nodded warily, and you could see doubt and suspicion in his eyes.
"If you're going to ask me if I go commando, you can go and shove that question up your ar-"
"No, no, it's not that!" You said quickly, "It's just that, lately, I've been having... this... crushonyou." Sasori looked confused.
"Repeat that? And don't mumble this time."
"I've been having this crush on you." You said, your tongue feeling dry and leaden. Sasori froze. "I know this is like, really weird, but I need to know if you do or don't because I need an answer." Sasori seemed to consider his response carefully.
"What if I say no?"
"Then I can start getting over the crush," that didn't sound normal, "And hopefully we can forget this ever happened."
"What if I say yes?" You paused for a moment. What happens if he ever did say yes? After all, it's not like you can scream out the results - you'd immediately be killed.
"Um... I haven't really thought that far." You admitted sheepishly, blushing. He seemed to be deep in thought. Then he looked directly at you. You fidgeted.
"[Y/n]-Gakusei," He began, "I find your presence enjoyable, and you're less of a pest than most of the people I meet. I consider you to be competent, smart and if I turned you into a puppet, you would indeed be quite beautiful," You blushed here, but he continued, "However, whether I have a crush on you or not is a rather difficult question to ask. As you already know, I'm a puppet. Puppets don't necessarily have emotions." You pointed at the core that fit snugly where his heart would be.
"If that is part of your human body, couldn't you still feel?" Sasori stopped for a sec. Hm... indeed... that is an interesting theory.
"...Perhaps..." He said, looking down at it, and ever-so-lightly prodding it. When he looked back up, your faces were 10 cm apart. Surprised, Sasori tried to keep his composure, "[Y/n]-gakusei, w-what are you doing? Stop it this instant! I have no feelings for you and-"
"I'm sorry, Sasori-sensei," You murmured, looking into his chocolate brown eyes, and Sasori couldn't help but be entranced by your vivid [e/c] ones "But for once, I'm not going to listen to you. Tell me that you don't feel anything... in this,"

And your lips met his.


Of course, Sasori will become more dominating later, but... in this chapter, Reader-chan has to make the first move. After all, sometimes the girl has to do it, ya?

Sasori and Deidara (c) Masashi Kishimoto
You (c) You~!

Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.

You were practicing your mobility by letting puppets basically shoot hundreds upon hundreds of needles on you. Sasori was controlling the marionette, but he was utterly bored. The so called, training, was verging on useless and a waste of time. Luckily, there was a reason he wanted to do this. Unluckily, the reason was... well, it wasn't very proper. Ever since Deidara had asked whether Sasori thought that you were sexy, he couldn't get these perverted and sexual scenarios out of his head - it was something that deeply bothered him, especially since he'd sit at his work table just staring in to space, thinking about it. Anyways, back to the reason - Even though it wasn't intentional, Sasori's eyes kept following your body. Actually, one particular bit...
Bounce, bounce, bounce.
Argh! He thought, mentally slapping himself. I'm going to kill you, Deidara! This was getting ridiculous! One day he was Sasori of the Red Sands, Master Puppeteer, and before he knew it, he would become Sasori of the Perverts, Master Rapist.
Wait, where did he get that idea?

Truth be told, you weren't doing that well on your end, either. You were more distracted than you used to be, but so was Sasori. You barely managed to dodge all of them because of... well... these... ahem... dreams. Oh, those lovely dreams. Your face heated up at the thought of it, and a needle managed to scrape a tiny bit of your shirt. Anyways, back to your dreams. You hated the fact that you loved them, and you hated the fact that you really wanted to go to sleep for as long as possible. You were looking at Sasori in a whole new perspective now. Well, yeah, you always had the crush, but you never thought about it... ahem... sexually. Damn it! You cursed as a needle whizzed by a centimetre away from your face. Come on! You're not Hidan, you're a normal person! You're not a pervert, or a whore, or a nympho, or a soon-to-be-rapist!
Okay, maybe you shouldn't have thought about that because you were starting to get some new fantasies~

It was break time again. Both of you sat awkwardly next to each other. You cleared your throat, trying to break the silence.
"Sasori-Sensei, how are you doing today?"
"... You don't need to talk in the silence." He stated and you stopped talking. After another minute of uncomfortable-ness, he asked you a question.
"Did someone happen to walk up to you and ask if you thought I was sexy?" You flushed.
"Well... yeah. Tobi did."
"Deidara asked me about you." Your heart sped up. What did Sasori reply? "I told him to stop wasting his time." Your heart plummeted.
"Tobi asked me. I just told him to ask the same thing to Kisame but the supposedly sexy person was Uchiha-San. Not that I think they're gay, it's just the whole... respect thing." You said, sipping some [favourite_drink]. Out of impulse, you also added, "But Itachi is hot." You glanced away, trying not to make your face heat up in embarrassment. What? He was an Uchiha, of course he'd be sexy! Since you looked away, you were not aware of the slight change in Sasori's expression. If you looked, you would've seen irritation flash across his face. But only for a second. "Now that I think about it, Deidara's sexy, too." He blanched, and you caught him this time and giggled. This was definitely an uncomfortable subject for most males. The girly, pink-loving frilly part of you wanted to poke him in the nose and kiss him on the exact some spot, but the normal you just reminded the girly you that both of you would die if you did so. Did that even make sense?
"Get back to training, [y/n]-Gakusei." He snapped. "Stop wasting my time by telling me who you think is.. hot or not." Lol, that rhymed, you thought as you skipped back to practice. Sasori was a little annoyed that you found Deidara sexy. What the heck. Deidara was... Deidara. He attached chakra strings to a few puppets and began attacking [y/n] carelessly, because if he tried his hardest, you'd most likely be dead by now. Anyways, why the hell did you not mention Sasori being sexy? Woah, going too far there. He mentally slapped himself, trying to dismiss these weird thoughts. Well, at least Deidara didn't get the nice view.
Bounce, bounce, bounce...


Tee hee~ Sorry for the wait. I actually had most of it written like, 3 days ago but I didn't know how to end it~

Next: [link]

All characters (c) :iconmasashikishimotoplz:
You (c) :iconsasoriplz: (or you, whatever XD )
Add a Comment:
No comments have been added yet.